ongoing
EMPEROR GETA X READER
forced marriage | rape/non-con | forced pregnancy | enemies to lovers | 18+
COVER ◇ CHAPTER I ◇ CHAPTER II ◇ CHAPTER III ◇ CHAPTER IV ◇ CHAPTER V ◇ CHAPTER VI ◇ CHAPTER VII ◇ CHAPTER VIII ◇ CHAPTER IX
Pinky Promise
PART I
RECOM! MILES QUARITCH X RECOM! READER
Completed
ONE ◇ TWO ◇ THREE ◇ FOUR ◇ FIVE ◇ SIX ◇ SEVEN ◇ EIGHT ◇ NINE ◇ TEN ◇ ELEVEN ◇ TWELVE ◇ TWENTY-TWO
Promises Under Fire
PART II
Recom!MILES QUARITCH X Recom!READER
Ongoing
COVER ◇ ONE ◇ TWO ◇ THREE ◇ FOUR ◇ FIVE ◇ SIX
Stay With Me
JOEL MILLER X READER
COMPLETED
jackson!joel x jackson!reader | age-gape | 30s/50s | survivors guilt | trauma | mentions of attempted suicide | fluff | smut | 18+ |
COVER ◇ ONE ◇ TWO ◇ THREE ◇ FOUR ◇ FIVE ◇ SIX ◇ SEVEN ◇ EIGHT ◇ NINE ◇ TEN◇ ELEVEN ◇ TWELVE ◇ THIRTEEN ◇ FOURTEEN ◇ FIFTEEN ◇ SIXTEEN ◇ SEVENTEEN ◇ EIGHTEEN ◇ NINETEEN
Scars and All
DIN DJARIN X MECHANIC!READER
COMPLETED
smut | canon-typical violence | din takes off the helmet | mentioned enslavement | soft din djarin | touch-starved reader | buried trauma | PTSD
ONE ◇ TWO ◇ THREE ◇ FOUR ◇ FIVE ◇ SIX ◇ SEVEN ◇ EIGHT ◇ NINE ◇ TEN ◇ ELEVEN ◇ TWELVE ◇ THIRTEEN
LIE TO ME
THE GHOUL X READER
cw: +18 MDNI | smut | p in v sex | mentions of cannibalism | canon typical violence | gore | slightly dubious content | mild torture |
summary: You run a merchant shop, smack dab in the middle of nowhere between settlements. Not only do you deal with all manner of junk, but you also sell information. So what happens when a particular cowboy ghoul comes rolling into your shop, on the hunt for his next bounty, and you're the only thing in his way?
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
masterlist
read on ao3
summary: some things are better left unsaid
cw: canon-typical violence | injury | angst | more tags to come
YOU
Every day gets just a little bit easier.
Or so you thought.
You're lying on your back in Ronal's tent as she checks over the scar on your lower abdomen, her fingers probing around the flesh as she inspects how your wound is healing. She's not exactly being gentle, but she's also not intentionally trying to hurt you as she teases your skin, ensuring that everything inside was still where it was supposed to be.
You wince softly as she presses on the tender scar, and she scoffs under her breath, not meeting your eyes. "You may start helping around the village. But don't strain, or you will tear inside."
You know exactly what she's talking about, because you are a doctor. You've made sure not to lift anything over a few pounds, 'cause you don't plan on giving yourself a hernia any time soon. And you really don't want to reopen the wounds, so you've been doing your best to take it easy.
Her fingers continue to probe around your skin, and you sit up to watch her, wondering why she seemed to be following a pattern, down past your navel, away from the scar left behind by the knife. "What's wrong?"
Her ears twitch in your direction, and you sit up fully, tilting your head to get her attention.
"You are barren." She says after a heavy minute, still avoiding your gaze. You glance at the swell of her stomach, which is almost touching your leg as she leans over you.
"That's good, though, right? I wasn't planning on having a baby any time soon." How could you when you're in the midst of a war? Then again, you never had time to think about it in the first place. You're not exactly against the idea, but you also have to ask yourself, do you love Quaritch enough to give him children? Hell, have you forgiven him enough to start a family with him?
"You do not understand," Ronal hisses, snatching your hand and pressing it below your belly button, fingers digging into your flesh. "Barren. You have no womb."
Your brows furrow and you press into your skin just as she had done, probing around and tracking what organs you can feel. You majored in Xenobiology, with a minor in Homo Pandorus, the Latin name the humans coined the Na'vi. You know both the Avatar and Na'vi bodies like the back of your hand; you could do this in your sleep, and you close your eyes, picturing the diagrams in your mind, making note of what organs you can feel through your elongated abdomen.
But it isn't what you're feeling that bothers you.
It's what you can't.
Your eyes pop open, and you look down at your skin, scrutinizing your flesh, until you make out the faintest line along your navel, between your hip bones, following the seams of your lighter-colored stripes. It was just as faint as the scar in your shoulder where the tracker had been. But it was there.
Barren.
The RDA had... had sterilized you?
Ronal reads your face and jumps away, not one to give out much comfort. She's wearing a strange look on her face, and you feel like her avoidance is intentional. Because there she is, heavily pregnant, blessed with what will be her third child... something that you will never know. Never experience. "You are healed. Speak with Tonowari, and he will help you find purpose in the Clan."
She steps away from you so she can tend to another, but you lay there motionless, processing what you'd just learned.
Had they really taken your womb? Surely not, right? That's just- that's beyond inhumane. To sterilize a person without their consent-
But you're not a person, now are you? Ardmore had always made it clear that you are property; a walking, talking piece of biomechanical hardware, a scientific miracle. Recombinant human DNA fused with DNA extracted from captive Na'vi, turned into this. You.
Why are you even surprised?
You jump up suddenly and charge out of the tent to hunt down the others. Miles, Z-Dog, and Lyle were all sitting in a circle in their Marui, their hands deftly tying the knots into a new net when you came barging in.
"Z, can you stand up?" You usher her to her feet, pulling her to the mouth of the Marui where the light was better. She looks at you questioningly but follows along, eyeing you cautiously as you crouch in front of her, checking the skin below her stomach. She fidgets under your touch, her skin pimpling with goosebumps as your fingertips ghost over her skin, until you can see the same faint scar, just like yours. You press into her skin, feeling her bladder, but nothing else above it.
"Care to explain?" She asks as you rise to your feet. Your fingertips feel numb and tingly, and you blink away tears as you make sense of this.
Not that you ever thought you ever would have kids one day. With the way you grew up, you were too afraid to screw up on parenting, as your own had done. And when you died, you were barely in your thirties; you still had plenty of time to decide if you wanted children of your own, or if you'd prefer to adopt. There were so many children on Earth in need of families, you thought it to be selfish to just go and make more, but that's just it.
It was your choice.
But now the RDA has stripped that away from you, with no chance of getting it back.
Even this far away, the RDA can still reach you.
Miles calls your name softly, and you hadn't realized he'd come to stand beside you. You avoid his questioning stare and shake your head, turning away from him.
"Nothing, just... just checking something. I'll see you at dinner." You whisper, pulling your arm from his grasp as he catches your elbow. Your skin burns from his gentle touch, and you can feel his concerned gaze burning holes in your back as you all but run away.
You can't talk about this right now. You need time to process.
Jake finds you at the end of a dock on the outskirts of the village about an hour after you had left Ronal's tent. Your feet are dipped into the water, but you do not swirl them around. Instead, you stare out into the ocean, your tears long dried by now, leaving behind streaks that stain your skin.
He groans softly as he crouches to the ground, dropping beside you, close enough that his shoulder brushes against yours. He doesn't say anything at first, choosing to stare out at the water in contemplative silence.
You are the first to break it. "Fuck the RDA."
Jake lets out a wry chuckle, nodding softly. "You can say that again."
"Fuck the RDA," you attempt to flash him a grin, but your lips tremble, and your eyes well up with tears, even though you thought you didn't have any more left to cry. Your voice cracks as you whisper his name. "Jake, they... they-"
"I know, baby girl. I know." He wraps you in his arms, squeezing you tight against his chest, one hand rubbing your back while the other cups your head. You close your eyes and listen to the strong, steady thumping of his heart, sucking in a shaky breath as you calm yourself down.
Even as a kid, Jake had always been your comfort. He filled the emotional void that your father left behind, which was why it was so devastating for you when he left to join the Marines. You understood, of course, because it wasn't his job to raise you; he did it out of obligation. But you were old enough to take care of yourself, at that point, and it was time he spread his wings. And look at where the wind had carried him; a husband, a father, a leader of a great people.
He's selfless. Loving. Fiercely loyal. And above all, he has always listened to his heart, even when his brain tries to convince him otherwise. Although that fact has gotten him into trouble more than once, it was one of the things you loved about him most. His children are lucky to have him as a father, and once more, you feel like you've been robbed.
"How about we get you something to eat and drink, huh? Then I'll take you to Tonowari, and we can find something productive for you to take your mind off things?"
"Sounds like a plan," you mumble, pulling away from him so you could wipe away your tears. "What are my chances of working in the healing tent?"
Jake levels you with a look, and you finally manage to let out a weak chuckle. "Yeah, I thought not."
He pushes off the dock and rises to his feet before offering you his hand. Instinctively, you hold your free hand over the wound on your stomach before realizing that the pain has pretty much disappeared completely. Ronal's herbs have worked wonders on speeding up your healing, and what would normally take a human six to eight weeks to recover, you were back to normal within four.
You straighten your spine, square your shoulders, and trudge along beside him, deciding then and there that you will not let the RDA control you any longer. The damage is done, but that doesn't mean you have to let them have the upper hand and control how you react to it.
Jake swings you by the Marui so he can find you a water bladder and a few fruits still hanging in the basket by the door. You drink and eat your fill, and then follow on his tail as he steers you through the maze of bouncing woven walkways, until you are standing before the largest Marui in the village, opposite the gathering place. Voices float through the door, and Jake holds back the strings of shells for you, ushering you inside with an arm.
The air crackles with nervous energy, and Jake's ears twitch in response as he glides up beside Tonowari, who dismisses a small trio of warriors with a wave of his hand. His lips are pursed in a hard line, and his eyes dance between you and Jake. He turns to the ladder, addressing him first. "Jakesully, I have just received word from some of my hunters."
"What'd they see?"
"Another demon ship passed through our ocean this morning."
"Was it... hunting?"
"Not this time," Tonowari sighs, resting his hands on his hips. "After we sank the last demon ship, the humans know now to stay away. I do not think they will dare to tread these waters again."
"That's where you're wrong," you find your voice, and his eyes track over your face to study you, a flash of concern marring his features.
"Why do you say this?"
"The RDA doesn't fear anyone. And what's worse, they have no respect for life. The RDA only cares about power and money. Meeting quotas- that's all they want. So if you think sinking one ship out of their entire fleet will make them stop, then you're wrong. They have machines that can make another ship in just a matter of days, and more and more humans fly in every week."
Jake hisses then, flattening his ears as he presses into your side, lowering his voice. "You forget your place. Watch your tone when you're talkin' to the Olo'eytkan."
Then, he turns to Tonowari. "She's still learning our ways here. We're not trying to monger fear; she just means-"
"No, you both need to listen to me," you glare, ignoring him. "The reason they are hunting the Tulkun is to harvest Amrita, a special chemical found in their brains. The humans are using it to fabricate some kind of serum that hinders their aging. To them, it's worth billions. In Na'vi terms, it's as valuable as a soul tree. You would stop at nothing to protect your sacred sites, yes?"
Tonowari nods solemnly, his lips set in a grim line. Jake lets out a frustrated huff of air from his nose, his face hardening.
"It's the same for them. They will stop at nothing to get what they want. The first step was taking down the demon ship, but more will come. We need to hit them before they can hit us-"
"All right, that's enough!" Jake snarls, snatching your arm forcefully, cutting your words off once more. "You can't just come in here and start preaching about startin' a war! There are lives at stake here, innocent families that will get caught in the crossfire if we go pissin' off the RDA more than we already have!"
"No, Jake. The young Sully is right. I was wrong to say that this was not our war when you first came to us, and I was wrong to fear it coming to our waters. But it has been with us, all this time. I will no longer stand by as they slaughter our brothers and sisters for this chemical," he spits the words out as if it were acid on his tongue, "for their souls to be ripped away, their lives cut short. Wasted, for nothing. And if we do not rise up, they will continue to stomp on us, crushing us beneath their pink feet, because we are mistaken in believing they are anything more than what they are. Murderers. Destroyers."
Tonowari steps forward, placing his wide, flat hand on Jake's shoulder, tilting his head respectfully as he acknowledges Jake's title. "I have said it before, and I will say it again. This is the time for Toruk Makto to ride once more. To rally the clans, and remove the pink skins from this world. We must push them out before they destroy us all. It is our duty to defend Eywa's children, and the humans have lost their right to protection when they started this war, all those years ago."
"Jake, why are you against this? I've heard the stories of what you did at Hell's Gate, I know-"
"I don't want to hear it!"
"You can't hide from who you are, Jake-"
"That's enough!"
Tonowari looks visibly uncomfortable, his eyes dancing between the two of you as your voices rise to shouting. A vein starts to pop out of Jake's forehead as his blood pressure rises, and you can feel your face redden with anger as you try to get it across his thick fucking skull. Why is he not listening?
"No, we have to do this, you have to-"
In the blink of an eye, Jake is in your face, teeth bared, snarling ferociously as he grips you by your arms. "I said enough!" He roars, pushing you backwards until you're stumbling for the door.
"How could you possibly understand what it's like to be in a war, huh? You died before the last one. Right in front of me. You have no idea what it's like to watch as thousands of Na'vi are slaughtered all around you, because you asked them to! Because I asked them to! Thousands of lives, all that blood, and it's on my hands! And what good did it fucking do? Nothing! Because they came back, fifteen years later, but they fucking came back! And now everyone is telling me to do it again, but it's nothing like last time! Because it ain't just me anymore; this is my home, my family, and if I fuck up again, it will be their blood!" He was seething now, almost nose-to-nose with you, his harsh tone causing tears to spring up around your eyes, because right now, you don't see Jake.
You see your father, the human man from Earth, who wasted every penny on beer, and every breath on screaming harsh words at you. Who never said a nice thing to your mother, who never took the blame for himself, because every problem in his life was your fault. Jake has that same look in his eye. As if asking him to rally the clans is the same as asking to kill his family, and somehow its on you.
Jake is talking down to you, and you're just about fed up with it.
"Jake, I'm sure the People understand the sacrifices that they made when they agreed to follow you, because this is their home. How can you expect them to sit back and watch it be overrun by the humans?"
"I don't want to hear any more of this from you. Go and find the kids; we'll regroup later when you can clear your head."
"My head is clear, and stop trying to brush me off! You're treating me like a kid!"
"Then stop acting like one! You're not Olo'eyktan, you don't get to make war plans, and your voice won't be heard by anyone but me because you're not even really one-"
And then his eyes widen, and your heart drops into your stomach.
He sucks in a breath, as do you, and you both stare at each other, the words hanging in the tense space between the two of you. There was no reigning them in; they were out now. You don't get to make war plans, because you're not even really one of the People. He didn't have to say it, you knew exactly where that sentence was going before it even left his mouth.
"You're right, Jake. I'm not one of the People. I'm not Na'vi. I'm an alien, made in a lab by the same fucking pink skins that are destroying this place, that are trying to kill the Great Mother. I don't need you reminding me."
With that, you storm away, slapping the strings of shells away from you as you step through the doorway. Footsteps follow behind, and you walk faster to avoid Jake, until two small voices call your name in hot pursuit as you flee from the Marui, hot tears streaming down your cheeks. You'd thought you'd cried everything out already, but apparently not. Today has been one long emotional roller coaster, and you've reached your limit of shit for the day.
"Slow down, wait for us!" Kiri whisper-yells, jumping from behind the tent where she and Lo'ak had been eavesdropping.
"I just... want to be alone right now, guys." Your voice wavers as you flee, but they catch up easily enough. You still need to rebuild your strength and stamina, and by the time you navigate the winding walkways to the edge of the water, you're wheezing. They are embarrassingly unfazed by the exercise.
"Listen, Dad shouldn't have said that about you," Lo'ak huffs, dropping down beside you as you pounce off the walkway, landing in the soft sand below as you make a beeline for the shore.
"Yeah, he's got no place talking about not being one of the People. So what if you are not full Na'vi, neither is he." Kiri jumps to your defense, and in the back of your mind, you whisper, so are you two. They understand. All one has to do is look at the pinky on their hands, and they are marked as half-breed.
"Besides, we all agree with you. We can't just sit back and do nothing. Payakan has been speaking with the Tulkun, trying to get them to understand that they can't keep letting themselves be murdered, that it's time to fight back. If we can get the Metkayina to rally with him, then the Tulkun might listen. We can take the fight to them, and put a stop to what they are doing." There's a twinge of hope in Lo'ak's voice, and Kiri nods.
"We push the humans back, and then it will be safe to go home. But Dad won't listen, none of them will. And Mother only ever takes his side."
The cold water greets your toes, and you sink down into the water, sitting with your legs tucked beneath you as you bury your hands into the wet sand, sucking in a few steadying breaths to ground yourself, calming your racing heart.
"I get it, his fear. He's got a lot more riding on him than he did before; I know that. But this is also your futures we're talking about. What kind of world is he going to force you to grow up in if he lets the humans take over? Trust me, I've seen Earth. I've seen what the humans can do, and so has he. Why would he run the risk of them doing the same here, when he can do something now? Before more of them get here?" You think aloud, vocalizing your feelings before they roil inside of you, like the sea. "He still treats me like I'm a kid. Like I don't know anything. But I lived in Bridgehead, and Quaritch knows it even better than I do. He knows schematics; he knows what they've got hiding in their armory. With his knowledge, we could plan an assault so great and sudden that they wouldn't stand a chance! We could end this... but he's scared!"
They both remain silent. Lo'ak sits to your left, Kiri at your right. She reaches over and finds your fingers, still buried in the sand. She wraps her small hand around yours, clasping it hard enough that you look over at her. Despite her youth, there's a certain wisdom in her eyes that can only be acquired by time. Grace's eyes. "All we can do is have faith that Eywa will speak to him, send him a vision. Maybe then he will listen. But he's not exactly known for his brilliance, you know?"
At this, you laugh, so sharp and sudden that you wind up snorting. And then it bubbles up before you can stop it, more laughter. Your shoulders shake, and you look away from her as she cracks a huge grin. Even Lo'ak was shaking his head, hiding his smirk.
"You know," you mumble tearfully, wiping your eyes with the back of your arm to avoid getting sand in your eyes, "Tommy and I used to make fun of him so much because he's just so... dense."
"Why do you think Mom calls him skxaung? She always has, all the time. His mouth moves faster than his brain, and he just says the dumbest things sometimes," Kiri chuckles.
"He's always been that way. Do first, think later. It's saved his life many times, but it's also got him in lots of trouble. I know he didn't... mean it. I know he was just heated, and he got carried away. But I'm serious. I'm done standing by while people get hurt. I want to help, I want to do something." And most importantly, you want to be accepted.
"Well, let's start with training. You need to get your strength up anyway, and you need to start learning our ways. No offense, but you don't exactly scream Na'vi when you barely know how to weave a basket." Lo'ak finally chimes in, and you glare playfully, your tears finally dried. You feel tired, the kind that rests deep in your bones. You feel heavy, but you feel ready.
"I want to prove to him, and to everyone, that I belong. That I'm not weak. Not anymore."
"We can help," awkwardly, Lo'ak pats your shoulder. "But first, we're supposed to be helping prepare the fish for the feast tonight. Let's go find Tsireya."
He spins on his heel and all but bounds away at the mention of the girl's name, and you and Kiri share a look behind his back. He'll go running anywhere, so long as Tsireya is involved.
A creeping headache starts to throb at your temples, and you massage them as you walk, weaving between the Metkayina people as they move along the walkways, like a flowing river. You follow closely behind Kiri until a hand reaches out from the crowd, pulling you to the side.
You'd recognize the warm, calloused touch of Quaritch anywhere. He pulls you aside to a narrow passage between two Marui, smoothing his palms down the length of your arms. "I heard you and Jake had a fight. Wanted to check on you."
Beads of sweat are gathered on his forehead, and the tops of his shoulders are tinted purple from overexposure to the sun, but his attention is solely on you. You inhale sharply, nodding as you avoid his gaze, your cheeks turning a shade of pink as you flush.
"You heard about that?"
"No, I heard it, we were on the other side of the gathering place, laying down wood for the fire tonight. I couldn't make out the words, but I knew it was your voice. And you ran out of there pretty fast, so I assumed it was something bad."
"It was just Jake being... Jake." You grumble, crossing your arms over your chest. The wooden beads and twisting knots of your top dig into your arms as you do, but you don't mind. You have to keep your hands busy; otherwise you'll find yourself touching him. And you want to, so bad, but now isn't the time.
"Hey," he murmurs, and you look up suddenly as he grips your chin, tilting your head back until you're forced to meet his stare. "What was that all about, with Z earlier? You seemed really upset, but you ran away from me. And even now, you're hiding. I thought we were... fixing stuff, you know?"
Your lips part as you let out a soft sigh, and you don't miss the way his eyes flicker down to your mouth. The muscle in his jaw twitches as he keeps himself in check.
"When Ronal was checking my wounds for the last time, she discovered a surgical scar along my lower pelvic region. Since I don't have the equipment to take a deeper look, I had to rely on feel. From that, we discovered that the RDA took preventative measures when it comes to conception." You default to the technical terms, because that was easier for you to say. His brows furrow in confusion, and you continue. "In other words, they performed a sterilization surgery on me and Z-Dog. A hysterectomy, probably only partial, since I'm pretty sure my cervix is intact."
"Care to explain that like you're talking to a normal person of average intelligence?"
You know he's trying to use humor as a way of softening you up, but your lips barely twitch in response. "They took my uterus. Made it so I can never get pregnant. Not that I'm sure if I even could get pregnant, I mean, sure they can create Recombinant avatars, but as far as a functional reproductive system... that's territory they haven't attempted to explore yet. So I don't know, maybe they just did it as a precaution so there wouldn't be some horrifically mutated creatures being born on base, or they did it because they're awful bastards with no souls, but either way, they stole all of that from me, so I guess we'll never know-"
He cuts off your frantic rambling with a kiss, stifling your words with his mouth. His tongue smoothes over your bottom lip, and you relax into him, wrapping your arms around his waist. His own snake around your shoulders, and he breaks the kiss before it can get too heated.
"I'm sorry," he starts. "Ain't got nothin' better to say than that. I'm sorry."
You shrug, because what else is there to say?
"I'm so sick of decisions being made for me. I'm tired of being handled."
He scoffs. "I get that. Neteyam reminds me of my first drill sergeant back in Basic. It's like talking to a rock."
He kisses the top of your head, pulling away reluctantly. That awkwardness returns because you feel like you should say something, but you're not quite sure what that something is. he clears his throat, and then reaches into the small pouch tied around the waist of his tewng. From it, he pulls out a braided string. From the center, a large pink scallop shell dangled as the main charm, surrounded by smaller beads on both sides.
His ears turn a shade of pink as he holds it out, not quite looking at you.
"I was informed by my drill sergeant," meaning Neteyam, "that it is a traditional courting practice to provide your partner with jewelry, so... I made this." Gingerly, you take it in your hands, unable to hide your smile as you look it over. The braided twine started off with one pattern, but somewhere halfway through, he must have miscounted or forgotten his place, because it turns into an entirely different braid. The main shell was off-center, and there were three extra beads on the right than on the left, but you hold it to your chest, thanking him.
You wrap it around your neck and tie it, doubling the knot so it was secure. Your mouth falls open, and then you snap it shut.
"See you at dinner?" He finally shatters the silence, and you nod, just as Neteyam shouts for him to return to the group.
"See you at dinner," since it was the only place you were allowed without a chaperone following your every move.
He leaves you then, and you're left to wonder if every day is going to be as tumultuous as today has been. Can't you just have one normal day without shit going haywire?
description: when eddie munson and the infamous blackwater outfit ride into town and rob your family farm blind, you're determined to settle the score. eddie, however, loves a challenge and will settle for nothing less than winning your angry ass over.
pairing: bandit!eddie x fem!reader
tags: outlaw!eddie x fem!reader, farmers daughter!reader, western au, small frontier town, enemies to lovers asf, slow burn, flirting but make it murder attempts, 1880's domestic fluff, readers a badass, they kiss eventually i promise
TW: mentions of deceased parental figure, robbery, old-timey western dialogue
WC: 5.7k
A/N: helloooooo everyone! this was requested by @goofy-cat11 i hope you enjoy<33 request-palooza is among us, so i will be mainly prioritizing requests for the time being. HOWEVER at the request of my beloved @spacejjunk the final part of as above, so below will begin to be drafted and posted within the week. GET EXCITED! or nervous, idk.
reblogs are always appreciated my lovelies <33
enjoy!!! xoxxo
Night had settled over the valley hours ago. The kind of darkness that swallowed the prairie whole, broken only by scattered lanterns glowing in farmhouse windows.
Then, suddenly, the church bell rang three times. Not for Sunday service or for a wedding, but for them.
Immediately, the town went into lockdown mode. Lanterns were snuffed out one by one, doors bolted, and curtains drawn. Dogs that had been barking suddenly went silent, dragged inside by hurried owners.
Somewhere down the road, another bell answered the first, then another, until the whole valley echoed with warning.
Your mother didn't waste a second.
"Inside. Now."
She had already begun blowing out the oil lamps before either you or your little brother could move. The warm glow that had filled the farmhouse disappeared one room at a time until only moonlight filtered through the windows.
"Mama..." your little brother whispered, clutching the hem of her dress.
"It's alright," she lied, pulling him close. "Just stay quiet."
You had heard stories about the Blackwater Outfit bandits for as long as you could remember. Every ranching family within a hundred miles had. They rode wherever they pleased, took what they wanted, and were gone before the sheriff could gather enough men to trail them.
Some claimed they only stole from wealthy cattle barons. Others swore they'd rob anyone unlucky enough to cross their path. Whatever the truth was, no one wanted to find out firsthand.
The sound of hoofbeats grew louder with each passing second until they were just beyond the front fence. Against your better judgment, you crept toward the front window and peeled back the curtain just enough to see the lanterns.
A dozen of them, maybe more, swayed from saddle horns as riders passed through the darkness. Their faces remained hidden beneath the brims of their hats, little more than silhouettes against the pale moonlight. The only sounds were the steady rhythm of horses' hooves and men hollering.
Your hand instinctively reached for your father's Winchester, still resting above the hearth where it had remained since the day he died. Before your fingers could wrap around the stock, your mother caught your wrist.
"Don't be a fool, girl," she whispered, her grip surprisingly firm. "One rifle ain't stoppin' twenty men."
"They're on our land."
"And they'll still be on it after they bury you."
You clenched your jaw, your eyes never leaving the riders outside. Every instinct in your body screamed to do something. To scare them off or to fire a warning shot, just to prove that this farm wasn't defenseless just because your father was gone.
Your mother stepped in front of the window, forcing you to look at her instead.
"Your pa knew when to pick a fight," she said quietly. "That's why he lived as long as he did."
You swallowed hard.
"Tonight ain't one worth dyin' over."
When dawn finally broke, the sun began painting the fields in soft shades of gold that would've been beautiful under any other circumstance. The farmhouse still stood, smoke lazily curling from the chimney, and the rolling pasture stretched just as it always had.
Then you noticed the silence. No rooster announcing the morning. No impatient bleating from the goat pen. No low, familiar call from the pasture beyond the barn. You were out the front door before your mother had even finished tying her apron.
The gate to the pasture hung crooked on one hinge; the latch splintered clean in two. Deep hoofprints had churned the earth into thick mud, leading away from the property in a trail so obvious it was almost insulting.
"No..." you breathed. You broke into a sprint then. The heifer was gone, and so were both milk goats.
You rushed toward the chicken coop, throwing the door open so hard it slammed against the side of the shed. Only a handful of hens scattered at your feet, squawking in protest. The rest had simply vanished.
They hadn't taken everything, though.
The old mare remained in her stall, too lame to fetch much at market. A stubborn old rooster strutted across the yard as if nothing had happened, accompanied by a few scrawny hens they'd apparently deemed not worth the trouble.
They hadn't stolen blindly; they had taken exactly what would hurt the most.
The heifer your family had planned to sell before winter. The goats that supplied milk, butter, and cheese. Nearly every laying hen that brought in enough money each week to keep flour in the pantry and to pay taxes on time.
You crouched beside the broken gate, running your fingers through the fresh hoofprints pressed into the dirt. They hadn't just stolen livestock, no. They had stolen the coming winter.
Behind you, your mother stepped onto the porch, one hand covering her mouth as she looked across the empty pasture. She took in the empty fields, the splintered fence, the open barn doors. Everything your father had spent a lifetime building.
She didn't say a word. Her shoulders sank almost imperceptibly before she turned and walked back inside, quietly closing the door behind her.
Anger carried you into town faster than your horse ever could.
The reins were barely tied outside the sheriff's office before you were shoving through the front door, boots thudding across the worn wooden floor. Sheriff Hopper looked up from the stack of papers spread across his desk, his spectacles perched low on his nose.
He regarded you for a long moment before leaning back in his chair. "I was wonderin' when you'd come."
"You knew?"
"I knew they rode through last night."
"They cleaned us out." Your voice was tight enough to snap. "They took the heifer, both milk goats, and nearly every good hen we had."
His expression hardened, though not with surprise. "I'm sorry to hear it."
"'Sorry' doesn't put food on my family's table."
"No," he admitted. "It doesn't."
Finally, Hopper rose from his chair and wandered toward the window overlooking Main Street. "They knew your father was gone."
"They knew that the farm lost its backbone the day he died. Figured it'd be an easy mark."
Your jaw clenched. "So what're you gonna do?"
"Nothing."
"They're the Blackwater Outfit," he sighed. "Outlaws, sure. But they ain't the sort that burns towns or leaves bodies behind just because they can. They take what they're after and keep ridin'."
"They still robbed us."
"They did."
"And you're just letting them?"
Hopper met your gaze. "I've got five deputies and a town full of families I'd rather not bury."
You looked away, shaking your head. "So that's it."
"Sometimes," he said quietly, "keeping folks alive means knowing which fights not to pick."
"Where are they?"
His eyes narrowed. "I wouldn't advise it."
"Where?"
Another sigh. "They rented the rooms above McCready's Saloon. They'll likely leave come morning."
You didn't say another word. You simply turned on your heel and walked out, the door slamming behind you hard enough to rattle the windows.
By the time the sun dipped below the horizon, your mind had already been made up. If the sheriff wasn't willing to do anything, you would.
You stood in front of the small mirror hanging beside your bedroom window, smoothing your palms over the nicest dress you owned. It wasn't extravagant by any means, just a deep blue cotton dress reserved for Sunday services and the occasional town social. Your mother watched quietly from the doorway as you pinned your hair back.
"You're headed into town."
You nodded, fastening your father's silver necklace around your neck. "I'll be back."
"Just...come home."
By nightfall, McCready's Saloon was alive with music spilling through the open doors, piano keys carrying into the street alongside bursts of laughter and clinking glasses. Horses lined the hitching posts outside, and every window glowed warmly against the cool prairie evening.
You tied your mare outside and climbed the steps. The moment you stepped through the swinging doors, the familiar scent of whiskey, tobacco smoke, and sawdust washed over you.
"Evenin', miss."
You smiled at the bartender, an older man named Walter who'd known your family since before you were born.
"Evenin', Walt."
He looked you over, eyebrows lifting ever so slightly. "Don't think I've seen you in here dressed like that."
You offered a small shrug. "Figured I deserved a drink."
"Hell of a day for one."
"You could say that."
Walter poured your usual without asking, sliding the glass across the polished bar.
"On the house."
You thanked him quietly before letting your eyes drift across the room. It wasn't hard to find them.
They occupied nearly an entire corner of the saloon, boots propped on chairs, cards spread across a table littered with whiskey bottles and coins. Laughter came easily between them, drawing more than a few curious glances from the locals, who were careful not to linger.
And in the middle of it all sat the man you assumed was Eddie Munson. He looked nothing like you'd imagined. You'd expected someone older. Meaner.
Instead, he couldn't have been much more than a few years older than yourself, his dark curls spilling beneath a black hat as he laughed at something one of his men had said. Rings glinted beneath the lantern light as he shuffled a deck of cards with practiced ease, entirely at home in a town that had hidden from him less than twenty-four hours earlier.
As if sensing your stare, his head lifted, his eyes meeting yours from across the room. He smiled slowly, almost confidently. You looked away first, lifting your whiskey to your lips.
Walter caught the exchange immediately. "Oh, don't tell me."
You feigned innocence. "Tell you what?"
"You've got that look."
"What look?"
"The one that says you're about to do something that'll have me patchin' bullet holes in the wall."
A laugh escaped you despite yourself. "I'll try not to make a mess."
"You never do."
Across the room, Eddie murmured something to the man beside him before pushing back his chair. He crossed the saloon with an easy confidence that suggested he'd never once questioned whether someone wanted him nearby.
By the time he reached the bar, you could feel Walter trying very hard to look busy polishing the same glass he'd been holding for the last minute.
Eddie rested an elbow against the bar. "Evenin'."
You took another sip before finally looking at him. "Evenin'."
"I don't reckon I've seen you around before."
"I reckon you haven't been lookin' in the right places."
That earned a grin. "No?" he asked. "Seems I've been missin' out."
"So I've heard."
He chuckled softly.
"They also tell me you've got a soft spot for pretty women."
"I've got a soft spot for interesting women."
You let the corner of your mouth twitch upward. "And which am I?"
He looked you over; not crudely, but with unmistakable interest. "I haven't decided yet."
"Well," you said, setting your empty glass on the bar, "I suppose you'll have to buy me another drink if you'd like the chance."
Walter's eyes flicked between the two of you.
Eddie smiled, already reaching for his coin satchel. "I was hopin' you'd say that."
Walter disappeared down the bar to tend to another customer, leaving the two of you alone beneath the warm glow of the hanging lamps.
Eddie slid the fresh whiskey toward you. "You always this hard to impress?"
"I haven't seen much worth impressin' me."
"Ouch."
"You asked."
"I did."
He rested one forearm against the bar, turning toward you with an easy grin that would've made most women blush.
You simply took another sip.
"So," he said. "You got a name?"
"You got enough names to remember already."
"I'll make room."
"I doubt it."
He laughed under his breath. "You've got quite the sharp tongue."
"So I've been told."
"I like it."
"I'm sure you do."
"You don't seem surprised."
"I imagine you say that to every pretty girl that walks through that door."
He pressed a hand dramatically against his chest. "You wound me."
"I was aiming lower."
That earned a genuine laugh, loud enough for a few of his men to glance over from their poker game.
"There it is," Eddie said, shaking his head. "Knew she was hidin' in there somewhere."
You looked at him flatly. "You always talk this much?"
"Only when I'm bein' ignored."
"I can fix that."
"Oh?"
"Beneath this bar..." you said quietly, keeping your eyes on your glass, "...I've got my father's Colt pointed right at your ribs."
The smile never left his face. If anything, it grew.
"I know."
Your fingers tightened around the grip beneath the counter. "What?"
"I said I know."
For the first time since he'd wandered over, Eddie's expression lost some of its teasing edge. His voice stayed low enough that only you could hear.
"I recognized you the second you walked in."
A knot formed in your stomach.
"I wasn't entirely certain at first."
His eyes drifted briefly to the silver necklace resting against your collarbone.
"Then I saw the necklace."
Your hand instinctively brushed against it.
"Your father's."
You stared.
"Folks in town talked."
"They've got nothin' better to do."
"They said there was a young woman out on the Miller place." His gaze returned to yours. "Long black hair. Pretty enough to turn heads. Mean enough to break 'em."
Despite yourself, your brow furrowed.
"They said after your pa passed, you worked that ranch like it was your own."
"It is my own."
"I stand corrected."
"You also weren't supposed to be home last night."
Your pulse skipped.
"We figured it'd just be your ma and little brother."
Rage simmered beneath your ribs. "You figured wrong."
"I reckon I did."
The music carried on around you. Glasses clinked, and someone cheered from the poker table. It felt as though the rest of the saloon had disappeared.
Finally, Eddie smiled again. "I gotta admit...You've got nerve, walkin' in here alone."
"I figured you'd appreciate it."
"Oh, I do." His grin widened. "I just didn't expect to."
Your thumb eased back the hammer beneath the bar with a soft, unmistakable click. His eyes flicked downward for only a second before meeting yours again.
"You really are pointin' that thing at me."
"I told you I was."
"I know."
"And you're still standin' here."
"Course I am."
"...Why?"
"Because," he said with a crooked smile, "you're the first woman who's ever threatened to shoot me before askin' my name."
You rolled your eyes.
"Not worth the ask."
His laugh came easily, warm enough to earn another curious glance from across the room.
"See?" He leaned in just enough that only you could hear him. "Now I'm even more interested."
The click of the hammer settling back into place was almost louder than when you'd pulled it. Slowly, you removed the revolver from beneath the bar and tucked it back beneath your skirt.
Eddie's eyes followed the movement. "Changed your mind?"
"For now."
You slid off the barstool and set a few coins beside your untouched whiskey. "I've lost my appetite."
"You just got here."
"And I've already had enough."
Without another word, you turned toward the swinging doors.
"You leavin'?"
You didn't answer.
Behind you came the scrape of Eddie's chair, then footsteps. The cool evening air hit your face as you stepped onto the boardwalk, boots carrying you down the quiet street without so much as a glance over your shoulder.
"You always walk this fast?"
You sighed. "You always this annoyin'?"
"I've been called worse."
"I can think of a few."
"I don't doubt it."
You kept walking.
"So," Eddie continued, hands tucked lazily into his pockets, "you got a habit of pointin' guns at every man who buys you a drink?"
"Only the thieves."
He laughed. "I was wonderin' when we'd get back to that."
"You robbed my family."
"I did." There wasn't an ounce of shame in his voice.
"You don't deny it?"
"What good would that do?"
You shook your head. "You're unbelievable."
"I've heard that, too."
"You ever stop talkin'?"
"I was hopin' you'd tell me more about yourself."
"I'd rather tell the undertaker where to bury you."
"You've given that some thought."
"You've earned it."
He smiled to himself. "You know...I usually have to work a little harder to keep a pretty girl thinkin' about me."
You stopped so suddenly that he nearly walked into you. "You listen here. I don't like you."
"I know."
"I don't think you're charming."
"I figured."
"I think you're a thief."
"That one ain't up for debate."
"And if you follow me another step, I'll put that Colt to better use than I did in the saloon."
For just a moment, the grin softened. "I believe you."
You turned and continued walking. He fell into step beside you anyway.
"You ain't much for discouragement, are you?"
"Nope."
"You oughta be."
"I've never been particularly good at takin' advice."
"You'll get yourself killed."
"Maybe."
"You oughta worry about yourself."
"I am."
You shot him a look.
"I'd hate for you to miss your chance to shoot me."
You groaned. "Lord, you're insufferable."
"So I've been told."
"You keep repeatin' yourself, Munson."
"I've noticed you keep listenin'."
Before you could fire back, his hand reached out, fingers closing lightly around your forearm.
"Hang on—"
You caught his wrist, twisted hard, and stepped beneath his arm, using his own momentum against him. In one smooth movement, Eddie stumbled forward until his shoulder met the hitching post with a dull thud, your hand still firmly controlling his wrist behind his back.
He blinked. "...Well."
You released him immediately, taking two steps back. "Don't."
He rolled his shoulder, more surprised than hurt. "I was just tryin' to get your attention."
"You had it."
"I can see that."
For the first time all evening, Eddie wasn't smiling while flirting; he was smiling because he was downright impressed. And a little turned on, but hey, can you blame him?
"You learn that from your old man?"
You said nothing, and that was answer enough. He rubbed his wrist absentmindedly before looking back at you.
"I've gotta say..."
You sighed. "What now?"
"I was interested before." He flashed that crooked grin again. "Now I'm downright fascinated."
You shook your head, muttering something about him being hopeless as you started back toward the road leading home.
This time, Eddie stayed where he was. He watched until you disappeared into the darkness beyond the last lantern on Main Street, grinning like a goddamn idiot.
The sun had barely cleared the horizon by the time you were already out in the barn.
The old Jersey stood patiently in her stall while you worked, her hide mottled with age and her hips more pronounced than they had been even a year ago. She'd given good milk once. Now, you were lucky to coax half a bucket from her.
It wasn't enough to keep a family afloat, not by a landslide, but it was something. You rested your forehead briefly against her side, letting out a slow breath as the steady rhythm of milk hitting the pail echoed through the quiet barn.
That was when you heard it, the sound of another horse.
You frowned. Your mare was already tied outside. The hoofbeats slowed, stopping just beyond the open barn doors.
"You know," a familiar voice called, "I was hopin' for a warmer welcome."
You closed your eyes. "...Of course."
Setting the bucket aside, you stood and turned. Eddie leaned casually against the fence, one hand resting on the reins of a chestnut heifer.
Your chestnut heifer.
Your heart lurched. "What're you doin' here?"
"Mornin' to you, too, Sweetheart."
You ignored him, brushing past to the animal instead. The heifer gave a soft, familiar low as you ran your hands over her neck, checking for injuries. She looked healthy, fed, and untouched.
"You brought her back."
"I did."
You looked up at him, suspicion settling in almost immediately. "Why?"
He shrugged one shoulder. "Felt like it."
"I don't believe that for a second."
"Didn't expect you to."
You folded your arms. "So what's the catch?"
"No catch."
"You expect me to thank you?"
"I'd settle for you not threatenin' to shoot me before breakfast."
A reluctant huff escaped your nose before you could stop it, causing Eddie's eyebrows to lift.
"What?" You snapped.
"Nothin'. Just didn't know you had it in you to laugh."
You rolled your eyes so hard they almost hurt. "You're unbearable."
"And yet..." He gestured between the two of you. "Here we are."
You shook your head, leading the heifer toward the pasture.
"You know, most folks would've sold her by now."
You paused. "What?"
"The old Jersey."
His gaze drifted toward the weathered cow still standing patiently inside the barn. "She's got maybe another season left."
Your shoulders stiffened. "My pa raised her from a calf."
"I figured."
"You don't sell family."
You reached over the fence to scratch the heifer between her ears, smiling softly when she nudged your shoulder in return. "You gave me quite the scare, didn't you?"
Your voice had lost every ounce of the sharpness you'd used on Eddie. It was quiet and gentle, almost affectionate.
The heifer bumped your hand again, causing you to laugh under your breath. Only then did you realize someone was watching.
You glanced over, and Eddie hadn't taken his eyes off you.
"What?"
He shook his head slowly. "Nothin'."
"Mhm."
"I was just thinkin'."
"Dangerous pastime."
"It can be."
A crooked grin tugged at the corner of his mouth. "I don't think you're nearly as mean as you pretend to be."
You snorted. "Are you forgetting I had you at point-blank range a day ago?"
"You did."
"I threatened to kill you."
"You sure did."
"I still might."
"I know." He pushed himself off the fence.
"But..." he said, nodding toward the heifer happily grazing beside you, "...I've got a feelin' you've got too soft a heart to actually pull the trigger."
Your smile vanished. "You don't know a damn thing about me."
"Not yet." He tipped the brim of his hat. "But I'm workin' on it."
Before you could think of another retort, he swung easily into the saddle. "I'll see you around."
"I sincerely hope not."
His laugh carried across the pasture as he turned his horse toward the road.
Your mother and little brother had left before sunrise, the wagon loaded with fresh bread, preserves, and the few eggs your remaining hens had managed to produce. They'd make the trip to the next town over, hoping to bring home enough money to stretch another week.
You'd stayed behind to mend fencing. The morning air was cool against your skin as you knelt beside a split fence post, hammer in one hand and a fistful of nails in the other.
You heard the horse long before you looked up. You smiled to yourself despite every intention of not doing so.
"Thought you were leavin'."
Eddie guided his horse through the open gate, a crooked grin already waiting for you.
"I was."
You drove another nail into the fence. "So what happened?"
He swung down from the saddle with practiced ease, dusting off his coat. "I found a reason to stick around a little while longer."
You snorted. "I can't imagine she's very bright."
"She's stubborn as hell."
"Sounds exhausting."
"It is." He looked directly at you. "I kinda like it."
You shook your head, trying very hard not to smile as you stood and brushed the dirt from your skirt. "So."
"So."
"You just wander onto people's property whenever the mood strikes?"
"Only pretty girls'."
"You've got a death wish."
"I've been told."
"You repeat yourself."
"I've noticed."
You couldn't help the small laugh that escaped you this time. It was barely audible and so barely there, but Eddie caught it anyway.
"There it is again."
"Oh, hush."
"I knew you could smile."
"I smiled at the thought of hittin' you with this hammer."
"I'll take what I can get."
You rolled your eyes. "You're impossible."
"And yet you haven't asked me to leave."
"I've considered it."
"But?"
You looked around the farm. "You can stay awhile."
His smile softened. "I appreciate that."
The two of you wandered without much destination after that. He followed while you checked fencing, refilled the water troughs, and gathered what little produce the garden had managed to offer.
"So..." Eddie glanced toward the weathered barn. "Your pa built all this?"
You nodded. "Every bit of it."
"It shows."
You looked over at him. "What d'you mean?"
"Nothing's fancy." He reached out, running his hand along one of the fence rails. "But every board's where it's supposed to be."
"He always said if you're gonna build something, build it once."
"He sounds like a smart man."
"He was."
Eventually, you wandered farther out into the pasture, where tall grass swayed with the breeze. Eddie bent down suddenly.
"What're you doin'?"
He plucked a tiny yellow wildflower from the ground. "Hm."
"You stealin' from me again?"
"This one's legal."
"I'm fairly certain it's still my field."
"I'll pay taxes on it."
He stepped in front of you, twirling the flower between his fingers before carefully tucking it behind your ear. "There."
You stared at him. "...What?"
"It matches."
"The flower?"
"No." He smiled. "The attitude."
You shoved his shoulder. "You are so full of it."
He stumbled back dramatically. "I've been assaulted."
"You'll live."
"I don't know..." He clutched his chest. "...That one might've cracked a rib."
"It barely touched you."
"I bruise easily."
"You're an outlaw."
"And?"
"And somehow a little shove's what does you in?"
"It's tragic, I know."
A laugh burst from you before you could stop it, so loud and so very real that Eddie could help but beam at the sound.
"What?"
"Nothin'."
"Mhm."
"I was startin' to think that sound was a myth."
Heat crept into your cheeks. "You aren't funny."
"I wasn't tryin' to be."
Embarrassed, you reached up to flick the flower from behind your ear. Before you could, Eddie caught your wrist. This time...gently.
"You can leave it."
His thumb brushed absentmindedly against the back of your hand before he seemed to realize what he was doing. He let go almost immediately.
You looked down at your hands.
"So..." you said quietly. "You really oughta get goin'."
"I probably should."
"You know," Eddie said after a moment, "I don't remember the last time I stood still this long."
"That because you're always runnin' from the law?"
"Nah."
He looked out over the pasture. "...Just never had much reason to stop."
You folded your arms across your chest, eyeing him with mock suspicion. "What a charmer you are."
"I've been called worse."
"Oh, I'm sure." You nudged a loose rock with the toe of your boot. "I reckon you find a pretty girl in every town, throw around that smile, tell her she's different, then ride off before sunrise."
Eddie let out a quiet laugh. "So that's what you think of me?"
"I think you're an outlaw."
"Fair."
"And a flirt."
"Guilty."
"You've probably got women waitin' on you from here to Montana."
He scratched at the back of his neck. "...Can't say I do."
You raised an eyebrow. "Really."
"Really."
"I don't believe you."
"I know."
You started walking again, expecting him to fall into step beside you. He, in fact, did.
"I've danced with girls," he admitted after a moment. "Bought a few drinks. Shared a kiss or two."
"A kiss or two," you echoed.
"Maybe three."
You laughed through your nose. "My, aren't you the heartbreaker."
"Nah."
"No?"
He shook his head. "I don't stick around anywhere long enough."
"Hard to court somebody when you're wanted in half the territory."
"You could always stop robbin' people."
"Where's the fun in that?"
"Oh, right."
He smiled again. "Exactly."
The two of you walked in silence for another minute before he spoke again.
"I meant what I said yesterday."
"Which part?"
"'Bout you."
You looked at him.
"I don't usually notice people."
You scoffed. "I find that hard to believe."
"I notice if somebody's dangerous."
His eyes met yours.
"Or interesting."
"And I'm both?"
"I think so."
You looked away first.
"You don't know me."
"I know enough."
"Oh?"
"You work harder than anyone else on this farm."
You frowned.
"You talk to the townsfolk more than you let on."
"I listen."
He shrugged.
"They all said the same thing."
"And what's that?"
"That after your pa passed..." His gaze drifted toward the barn. "...most figured your family would sell the place."
Your jaw tightened.
"They also said you'd never let that happen."
A breeze stirred between you, carrying the scent of fresh hay.
"I saw you mendin' that fence this mornin'."
"So?"
"You didn't replace the whole rail."
"There wasn't enough lumber."
"You carved a new notch and made the old one fit."
You blinked.
"You noticed that?"
"'Course I did. I notice a lot of things."
He smiled softly. "I noticed you've got calluses on your hands."
You instinctively tucked them behind your back.
"I noticed you always look over your shoulder before you leave a room."
You swallowed.
"I noticed you still wear your pa's necklace every day."
His voice had lost every trace of teasing.
"And..." he said quietly, "...I noticed you talk to every animal on this farm like they're old friends."
Heat crept into your cheeks. "I do not."
"You called that old Jersey 'sweet girl' this morning."
"I did not."
"You scratched her behind the ear and said, 'C'mon, sweet girl. Give me just a little more.'"
"...You heard that?"
"I was standin' ten feet away."
You groaned, covering your face with one hand. "That's mortifying."
"I thought it was adorable."
"It was not adorable."
"It absolutely was."
You peeked at him through your fingers. "You really don't quit, do you?"
He smiled that crooked, lopsided smile that somehow looked more sincere than cocky this time. "Not when I find somethin' worth stayin' for."
Word had spread quickly after the Hollow Creek Gang rode in late one autumn evening, expecting an easy score. By sunrise, they had turned tail and disappeared over the state line with fewer horses than they'd arrived with.
Nobody in town had missed who chased them out. It became something of an unspoken arrangement after that.
Sheriff Hopper remained the law, collecting taxes, settling disputes, and locking up the occasional drunk who got a little too friendly after payday. But whenever strangers with bad intentions started asking too many questions about the valley, they were met with a much simpler warning.
"Munson's territory."
It wasn't official; Hopper would've rolled his eyes if anyone suggested it was, but it worked.
The Blackwater Outfit still rode where they pleased. They still robbed railroad payrolls, wealthy cattle barons who squeezed every last penny out of smaller ranchers, and the occasional card game if Eddie was feeling particularly lucky.
Funny enough, the valley never seemed to lose another cow. Your farm changed, too. Not all at once, but little by little, day by day.
A bundle of fresh lumber appeared beside the barn one morning. A week later, Eddie showed up, claiming he had "accidentally" bought too much fencing and needed somewhere to put it.
Then, he painted the new chicken coop a bright shade of blue before realizing he'd used house paint instead of barn paint.
Your mother had stopped asking questions sometime around the third delivery. Instead, she'd simply shake her head whenever Eddie rode up the lane.
"That boy's impossible."
"He is," you'd agree. Then you'd walk outside to greet him anyway.
It became just as common to see Eddie's horse tied outside your barn as it was to see your own. Sometimes he'd help mend fences.
Other days, he'd spend hours pretending to help while somehow accomplishing very little besides distracting you from your work.
"You missed a spot."
You glanced over from where you were whitewashing the side of the barn. "I ain't painted there yet."
"Oh." He nodded thoughtfully. "...Carry on."
You laughed. "I've never met a lazier man."
"Lazier?" He pressed a hand against his chest. "I am deeply offended."
"You've been sittin' on that fence for near an hour."
"I've been supervisin'."
"You've been napping."
"They're remarkably similar."
One evening, you found Eddie sitting atop the split-rail fence overlooking the pasture, lazily spinning your father's old pocketknife between his fingers.
"You know that's mine."
"I was holdin' it for you."
"You stole it."
"I borrowed it."
"You've got a funny definition of borrowing."
"I've got a funny definition of lots of things."
You climbed onto the fence beside him, and after a moment of appreciating a day's work, he cleared his throat.
"I been thinkin'."
"That sounds dangerous."
"It usually is."
He smiled to himself before growing uncharacteristically serious. "I don't much care for ridin' anymore."
You turned to look at him. "What?"
"I used to think if I stayed in one place too long..." He shrugged. "...I'd become someone easy to catch."
"And now?"
"Now..."
His eyes wandered across the fields, the barn, the farmhouse. Your mother hanging laundry across the clothesline, your little brother chasing chickens he'd never catch.
Then, they found you. "...Now I think I'd rather be easy to find."
"Eddie..."
"I ain't sayin' I'll stop bein' me."
"I wouldn't ask you to."
"I know." He reached over, absentmindedly taking your hand. "I just..."
He laughed quietly. "...I like comin' home." Home.
You looked down at your joined hands before squeezing his fingers. "I've got somethin' to tell you."
"Oh?"
"You were right."
His grin appeared instantly. "I usually am."
"I did smile in the saloon."
He laughed. "I knew it."
"But..."
You leaned over just enough to kiss him, slow and soft, sweet enough to stop every clever remark he'd been about to make.
When you pulled away, he looked genuinely speechless. "...Well."
"Speechless?"
"You might've finally managed it."
"I'll cherish the moment."
He laughed again before pulling you back for another kiss.
Don't Fear the Reaper || Dean Winchester x reader || soulmate!au (Part 1)
Series Summary Here!
Word count: 2.1k (a little light start, sort of a fun lil prologue)
Pt 1 Summary: It's always a good day to be Dean Winchester, especially at night. So when Dean and his brother Sam stumbled upon a couple of pretty girls at some random bar, he's feeling real lucky. However, even the Winchesters can get too distracted by pair of pretty eyes and an equally pretty face. So distracted, they barely noticed trouble coming their way. AKA—you're great at slight of hand
Relationships: (slowburn) Dean Winchester x soulmate!reader, reader x sister!oc (no physical description of her tho), redacted pairing bc spoilers
Tags/Warnings: f!reader, Slowwwwburn, enemies to lovers!, Banter & Bickering (MY B&B YUMM), seasons 1-2 canon divergence, sudden badly written POV swap lol, Supernatural typical gore/blood/violence, medical inaccuracies (i'm so sorry), poisoning/drink spiking (not fatal), prob some typos tbh sorry y'all, suggestive content (smut in future parts), allusion to past abusive home life, no physical description of reader or her siblings/family, no use of y/n, ANGST!!! Comfort! FLUFF!
Notes: This idea has been in my notes since before I even started this blog. I mf loveeeee a soulmate!au fic, especially when they're either reluctant, in denial, or completely clueless. I also love the reader for this series, normally I write them a bit more introverted and reluctantly social but this girl just HAD to be hell on wheels...pls listen to this song even just a little guys, I had it on loop when I was writing this part out
“Welp,” Dean sighed, taking another swig of his beer. “I’d say we’ve earned that day off—or, well, the six hours before we meet up with Bobby.” He continued, rambling basically to himself as Sam’s gaze drifted past Dean’s shoulder. “Whad’ya say? Little daylight pub crawl?”
At the resounding silence, Dean finally noticed his brother.
Brown eyes wide. Mouth slightly opened. Hand stalled mid air with his glass.
“Sammy?” Dean waved in his little brother’s face. “You listen to a word I said?”
Sam was still frozen, eyes glassy and fixated on something across the bar. “She’s beautiful...” His voice trailed off, breathless and entranced.
If Dean hadn’t turned to see what the hell he was watching, he might’ve thought Sam had been under some spell. But he looked—at the corner booth over near the pool table—and nearly choked on beer.
Two women were sitting across from one another. Relatively young, late twenties at most, and fucking gorgeous—both of them. Maybe that should’ve been the first warning, but who was Dean Winchester to not notice some pretty girls?
One kinda fluttered in her seat, hands animatedly moving. Around her shoulders was a dainty purple cardigan, and the equally pretty smile she wore practically glittered under the bar lamps. Meanwhile the other seemed to have a perpetual smirk, listening intently to what the purple girl was rambling about as she leaned back languidly into the vinyl.
As bright and shiny as the first girl was, this one drew him in. Even from across the bar, Dean could see the dozens of puzzling layers that he wanted to spend hours unwrapping—or, more likely, undressing. He couldn’t help it as his eyes trailed across her form. Focus landing squarely on her chipped nails tracing lazy shapes in the glass’s condensation. Then, almost painfully slow, one hand wrapped around the glass, lifting it up to her lips. A single drop of her drink slid down her mouth.
Slack jawed, Dean watched as her tongue chased the droplet. Her lips still pulled up in a slight smirk.
Dean whistled low. “That.” He enunciated by gesturing the bottle neck towards the woman. “Is trouble. You aren’t messing with that.”
Sam whipped his head around, trance broken and a thin pout now pursed on his lips. “What the hell does that mean?”
His older brother grinned, glancing back at the table just in time to see the smirking one peel off her jacket, revealing a tight green v-neck hugging just the right places.
“Sorry, Sammy. But you can’t possibly handle all that.”
Sam’s brows pinched, pouting further as he saw exactly where his brother was looking. “Wha—I was talking about the other girl.”
“Purple sweater?”
Sam aggressively nodded, reminding Dean of the time when Sam was twelve and he had a deadly crush on the public pool’s lifeguard.
Dean looked towards the booth again, right on time to seen the green subtly glance back. She locked eyes with him, just once, and then casually resumed her conversation—as if she hadn’t just sent a perfect volley right into his court.
“Bingo.” Dean slammed his empty bottle down, arms now free to wrangle his little brother by the scruff. “C’mon, Sammy. Show time.”
Sam’s eyes widened, fiercely fighting the pull. “Dean—absolutely not.”
But his brother was still grinning wildly as he manhandled the lanky giant. It was far too late for any of Sam’s excuses anyways, as Dean had swiftly parked them right in front of the corner booth. Perks of being in some rundown dive bar in butt-fuck nowhere, this place was smaller than a shoebox.
“Dude—,“ Sam protested right before his brother swiveled him to face the table.
Dean cleared his throat, putting on his signature honey-sweet tone. “Ladies, I was wondering if you could help me and my brother out, we’re in a bit of a pickle here.”
Both girls turned towards them, but Dean instantly watched the green.
It was like as soon you’d looked at him, smirk mirroring his own, there was nothing else he could see. Blinders on. A hazy vignette perfectly framing your face.
Up this close, however, you looked familiar somehow. But being Dean, he simply swatted it off as the growing buzz of booze and the moment.
Instantly, you perked up. Voice more chipper and bubbly than he was expecting. “Well, we can’t have that now, can we?” Eyes trailing down Dean as you not so subtly leaned forward, arms pushing your cleavage together.
Well, Dean was in for a world of trouble tonight—and he was ecstatic.
“What angels.”
This time, your smile glinted as you giggled. “Are you just gonna stand there?” Painted nails gesturing to either side of the booth.
Across from you, the other girl was fidgeting with her hair, far more afraid of holding Sam’s eye contact than you were with Dean. Sam didn’t look put off in the slightest though. In fact, he looked like the place could catch fire and he’d still be staring at her, equally as entrance as the moment he first spotted her across the bar.
Gulping a little, Sam attempted a calm, easy tone. “This seat taken?”
The purple girl smiled sweetly as she fiddled with the long sleeves of her cardigan. “Not at all.”
You grinned. “Well, ain’t that peachy?” Holding Dean’s eye contact as you slid farther into the booth, making a suggestive amount of space for him.
Hell of a way to top off a hunt.
Over the next ten minutes, you’d told the boys all about the roadtrip—your little sister’s graduation present. The names you gave were believable enough, even if Dean had a sneaking suspicion you were fibbing.
It honestly made him even more intrigued, reflexively leaning closer with every giggle and teasing squeeze you gave to his bicep. Your aura was intoxicating, increasing by the second—so much so that he didn’t pick up on the ways you kept popping in to answer every question, especially the ones thrown your sister’s way. Under normal circumstances, Sam and Dean’s alarm bells would’ve been ringing to hell. But staring at you two had all sense silenced from their minds.
All according to your plan.
Across the table, your sister coughed. “Um, it’s almost half past.”
You pouted dramatically in your seat, Dean’s eyes still trailing your every minor movement. “Gosh darn! I’m sorry boys, we’ve gotta head back. We walked here and our motel’s almost twenty minutes away.”
A lightbulb flickered behind Dean’s eyes, glancing excitedly at his brother. “Walk? At this time of night?” He shook his head at you chastisingly, still smirking. “We can’t have that, I’ll be tied up in knots wondering if you’re safe. How ‘bout we give you both a ride? Our motel’s not far off either.”
In fact, Dean knew there was only one motel in town.
You batted your lashes at him, running your nails down his leather jacket. “As long as it’s not too much trouble.”
Dean leaned his smirk closer, eyes darting down to your lips. “I’d say the only trouble here is you.”
Your eyes flared as another high pitched giggle bubbled out. Dean just thought he was just real funny tonight and you were real into it. It only made you laugh harder, positively tickled by how clueless he was by the ironic joke he’d accidentally made.
“Don’t worry, I don’t bite.” Your fingers now fiddling with the collar of his jacket.
“What a shame.”
Sam coughed awkwardly, giving your sister a ‘sorry for my brother’ kind of smile when she rolled her eyes at you two.
“That okay with you?” He asked so tenderly it made your sister visibly gulp.
“Um, yeah, absolutely. Thank you.”
He only nodded, still locking eyes with her. They’d been doing that for the past thirty minutes, basically silent save for your conversation. It was so nauseating you almost forgot yourself and allowed your eyes to roll. Instead, you leaned more into the ditz bit and giggled next to Dean’s ear.
With a grin, Dean clapped his hands, relishing in the feeling of your manicured hand resting on his bicep. “Well, Shall we?”
After parking the car, Dean had an arm draped across your shoulder whilst he showed off Baby—off course, only since you insisted on the full tour. Like you said, you don’t know anything about cars, but they look so darn cute!
And would you look at that? His car was parked around the back. No one in sight and barely any windows facing that way. Dean, however, didn’t pick up on the fact that there weren't any cars in the parking lot—at all—except his.
“Fixed her up myself.” Patting Baby’s trunk like as slap on the ass.
Your eyes were wide as you stared in awe at Dean. “Goodness gracious! So what do you and your brother do for work? Seem real capable.” The exaggerated giggle making your sister now roll her eyes.
Dean couldn’t give a shit about your borderline desperate flirting, he’d done far more embarrassing things to sleep with a chick. He was just happy to be at the receiving end of it.
“We’re mechanics. It’s a family business.” The other arm going out to hook around Sam’s neck. “I do most of the heavy lifting, though.”
Dean somehow grinned even wider as she giggled again. “I bet.”
Beside him, Sam grunted awkwardly. His elbow roughly poking Dean in the rib, hands clawing to remove the around from around his neck. “I don’t feel so good, man.”
Past Sam’s shoulder— and thankfully out of their eyeline—your sister’s head whipped up. Angry recognition flitting across her face as she stared at you.
Dean shoved Sam’s hand away, glaring out the side of his eye. “You’re fine. Drink some water or something.” However, the sudden motion seemed to remind him of how many beers he must’ve had that night. Head spinning for a moment before he twisted back to you.
Still smiling, you also ignored his brother—and the sniper dot practically appearing on your forehead from your sister’s glare. “You travel a lot?”
Dean squinted, the dizziness whirring around his vision once more. Voice coming through muddy and warped.
He coughed, “Sorry, I’m, um—a little. Here and there for jobs.”
In an instant, your smile sharpened. Bubbly tone snuffed out. “That why you got stolen plates?”
“Wha—fuck.”
Dean was slumped over in a second, dropping at the same time as Sam. Whatever they’d been given was strong, but it certainly wasn’t meant to knock them out cold. Still, they were both beyond dizzy, uncontrollably groaning from the piercing squeeze contracting their abdomens.
Not sparing a second, you leaned down and plucked the keys out of Dean’s pocket. “Night night, pretty.”
“Did you really have to do that?” Your sister whined, boots stomping on the pavement as she trailed behind you back to Baby. “All we needed was his wallet!”
But even with her fussing, you sister quickly scurried into the passenger side. Heart drumming through her ears as she watched Sam doubled over in pain.
You cackled with unbridled glee. Flipping the keys around your pointer as you slid into the driver’s seat. “You need more whimsy, bug. Bit of a flourish here and there ain’t gonna kill you.”
“But it could kill them!”
Casually, you leaned out the car window, peering over at both brothers still groaning on the ground. Dean’s eyes caught your own, still keeled over from the stomach pain, and you smirked—far more supicious and fox-like than he’d realized.
“They’ll live.”
Through a groan, Dean barked out, “I’m gonna find you, bitch!”
You mockingly laughed as the engine fired up. “Oh I hope so, pretty boy.”
Baby’s tires smoked as they peeled away from the motel, high tailing it to the interstate.
Now, in the pervading silence, all that was left was the two of them double over and stupidly moaning in pain. The infamous Winchester boys, brought down by a pretty smile and a perfectly placed trap.
Sam choked on a cough, “Dean, we—jesus—we need’a call Bobby.” A fist coming up to nudge Dean’s shoulder.
Thankfully, you hadn’t been so cruel as to take all their belongings. Still, when Dean messily fished out his wallet and phone with shaking hands, even he was stunned to find them both there. The leather was definitely lighter, all of the cash swiftly slipped from the folds—but everything else was there, even the credits cards.
You could’ve robbed them blind and they’d have no way to follow you for hours. So why not?
In a more sane and less poison-full state, Dean would wonder what the hell that was about.
Dumbly, Dean continued groaning on the ground. Fumbling with the buttons as he dialed Bobby’s number.
He grunted in relief when the receiver immediately clicked. Barely letting a second go by before he was grumbling out through gritted teeth, “Bobby, we need’a ride—frickin hell.”
Notes: I giggled uncontrollably writing the last bit, hoping y'all like it!! ;p
Bodyguard!Leon x First Daughter!Reader Enemies to Lovers
Chapter 2
❌18+ MDNI❌
thanks so much for all the support you guys have given this fic already! i appreciate all the returning readers and the new ones 🫶 enjoy!
Chapters: 1, 2
shoutout @sammimi19 @12soap34 @theebladestar for proofreading ✨
“Oh, honey… You look beautiful.”
You trust your mother, you really do, but you don't really feel beautiful at the moment. Or at least, you don't truly feel like yourself as you eye your reflection in the mirror, your form covered in a long-sleeved glittery gown. The sequins on the fabric itch, and you have to stop yourself from constantly readjusting it so as not to irritate your skin.
Standing in your spacious bedroom filled with antique furniture, you feel as though the dress makes you look just as dated as the place. Everything around you is ancient, and now you look old too, in your old gown and your old shoes. No twenty-one year old would be caught dead wearing this.
“Uh, thanks, mom,” you mutter, unconvinced.
She sighs from her spot on the bed, her green eyes filled with empathy. “Look, sweetheart, I know you didn't want this… But your father… He’s just trying to do what's good for you—for us. It's election year, we have to support him and stand together.”
“Right,” you scoff in barely contained sarcasm, “because hijacking my birthday to invite sponsors is us standing together.”
“Honey…”
“I know, I know. Big smile and calm posture,” you huff, parroting the words she always repeats.
She shakes her head with a fond smile before standing behind you, squeezing your shoulders reassuringly. “You will do great, sweetie. You always do.”
Heels click on the marble tile of the long hallway as you approach the president whose back is facing you. Your mother links her arm around yours, pulling you forward before calling out a soft ‘honey’ to the man.
He turns, expression neutral, though there is a coldness in his blue eyes that you have come to learn never leaves him. “Barbara,” he mutters in acknowledgment. “There you two are—you had me waiting.”
“You said seven,” you retort in a grumble. “It is seven.”
The look he gives you has the blonde woman beside you intervene in a soft murmur. “Alright, you two, don't start.”
You raise your hands in surrender, refusing to meet his gaze, before he finally turns to lead the way. The three of you walk until you reach the double doors of the East Room, two staff members ready to open the gate at the president’s signal.
He nods, gesturing for them to do so, but not without throwing a quick glance your way.
“Behave.”
It’s simply infuriating. He didn't even wish you a happy birthday yet, only muttering orders of what you should and shouldn’t do during this joke of an event. You wish you could argue, snap, or flat out refuse to do as he says, but you know the consequences would be so dramatic, you would rather not poke the bear.
You’re met with warm lights, quiet chatter, and classical music once you enter the room, the guests turning their attention towards your family as you make your way inside. Very quickly, the onslaught of greetings and small talk begins when the invitees call for your attention one by one.
You move from one group to another, from businessmen to politicians alike, all present under the guise of attending a private, casual dinner when it is anything but. The worst part is you weren't even allowed to invite your friends, even though it's supposed to be your birthday. So now you're forced to entertain guests, internally cringing at every tone deaf joke and inappropriate gaze from old men that have nothing in common with you.
When you grab a second flute of champagne after finishing the first one, hoping that alcohol will soothe your nerves, your mother gives you a stern look from across the room that has you setting the glass back down. In that case, you’ll just settle for food.
You smile politely to random people whose names you don't know as you weave your way through fancy suits and expensive gowns, until you reach the long, elaborate buffet table. Hors d'œuvres, amuse bouches, and every other fancy fucking french word for bite sized treats are piled on ornate silver plates. Your hand hovers, unsure of what to pick, when you let your eyes trail to the chocolate fountain set on the far end. Maybe sugar will do.
Walking over, you grab a sliced strawberry from a fruit plate, then dip it into the cascading melted chocolate. Your mouth is already watering, but before you bite into it, you turn your back to the party so no one witnesses the possible mess of smudged dessert on your face—you’re self-conscious enough already.
Once certain no one is paying too much attention, you shove the entire berry in your mouth, filling your cheeks with sweet and tart goodness. You exhale from your nose in contentment, bringing a finger to wipe at the stained corners of your lips, when you suddenly pause at the feel of eyes on your profile.
You turn your head slowly to face the onlooker with the demeanor of a child who got caught with their hand in the cookie jar, only to choke on the damn strawberry down your throat at the sight of the person.
It’s him. The hot blonde dude from the previous night. The one that rejected you and bruised your ego in a way you're sure will never recover.
Why the hell is he here? Is he some important guest too?
He notices your wide eyed look of confusion and responds with one of curiosity, a ghost of smile pulling at the corners of his mouth. You swallow hard and reach for a napkin, dabbing your chin in preparation to start your slew of questions, only to suddenly be hit with realization.
Wait…
The suit, the spiraling wire by his neck, the barely concealed gun, and the stance—the fucking clasped-hands-at-the-crotch stance… He’s Secret Service.
“Wh— What is this?” you ask in a scoff once you throw the cloth on the table, marching towards the man in a determined step.
His smile widens, though you catch him quickly biting the inside of his mouth as he feigns ignorance. “What is what?”
“Why are you here? You work here? You’re Secret Service?”
“You could say I am,” he nods with his impassive poker face.
Huffing, you cross your arms in irritation as you come to stand even closer. “What kind of answer is that? Just say yes or no.”
He stares at you for a moment, the annoying little twitch of his mouth starting again, when he lifts a hand to his own lips, tapping the corner where they join with his finger. “You have a little…”
Goddamnit.
You immediately feel your face heat up as you unceremoniously scramble to wipe your mouth of leftover chocolate with the back of your hand. Why does every interaction with this man result in your humiliation?
“Yeah, thanks,” you mutter sarcastically before returning to your accusatory tone. “Why didn't you tell me you’re an agent yesterday? I made a fool of myself talking to you...”
He shakes his head in the picture of innocence, a small pout on his plump lips as he tries to soothe your concerns. “Oh, I assure you you didn't, ma’am.”
“Ma’am?!” you scoff suddenly in a gasp.
It’s the dress isn't it? It’s making you look old as shit in front of the hottest guy you ever met, who also probably thinks you're an idiot by now.
“I— You’re older than me,” you point out, cheeks warm with embarrassment. “Don't call me that.”
“Isn't that what all security detail call you?” he quirks an eyebrow.
Well, he does make a good argument. Your mortification only increases, however, and you throw a glance around just to make sure no one else is witnessing your shame. Behind you, the party continues, people seemingly oblivious to your little conversation. Although, you do catch your father’s icy eyes across the room, and you already know he's internally berating you for not mingling more with guests.
You turn back to the man, your head bowed when you mutter an answer. “Yes…”
He appears to have caught the president’s lingering gaze as well as he straightens his posture, his voice dropping an octave. “So then it shouldn't be a problem… Ma’am.”
Sighing in defeat, you're about to leave when you pause, squinting your eyes in suspicion. “What's your name anyway?”
“Leon S. Kennedy, at your service.” He offers a curt nod.
“Kennedy,” you huff in irony. The name is familiar, of course, the very history of the walls surrounding you imprinted with it. “Alright then, agent Kennedy... Just so you know, I’m going to be asking around about you… Because I don't like this.” You make a vague gesture towards him, gaze filled with skepticism.
He smirks lightly again, before nodding in total ease. “By all means, please do.”
You observe him for a moment before clicking your tongue. “Unbelievable,” you huff as you turn on your heels, ready to join back the party. But before you go far, you hear him throw another comment at your back.
“Happy birthday, ma’am.”
With your eye twitching and your shoulders tense, you walk away in irritation, refusing to give him the satisfaction of a response.
By the end of the night, your feet hurt like hell in your heels, and your dress itches so bad you wonder if it didn't scratch your skin raw. But none of the physical discomfort compares to the absolute mortification simmering inside you from your previous interaction with Kennedy.
He's so rude, you wonder how he ever managed to land this job. Although, he does look rather young, so maybe he's a rookie. Then again, his demeanor screamed anything but. He was so unfazed by your skeptical questions, it was a bit intimidating the way he stood his ground. Because of that, you made a conscious effort to avoid him for the rest of the party, and it thankfully worked. Though, you also did not get a chance to ask the other agents about him, too busy entertaining elites.
The thought of him keeps you awake longer than necessary when you finally slip under the sheets in comfortable pyjamas, the events of the two previous meetings replaying in your mind over and over again. It feels so unfair that you never go out to party, and the one time you do, this happens? Life is a cruel joke.
The next morning, you sit at the breakfast table in a simple outfit and barely styled hair. You know your mother might say something about choosing more ladylike clothes, but after masquerading as a middle aged housewife dressed for a holiday party the previous night, you could not care less for her comments.
Opening a text from Maya on your flip phone, you're happy to see her confirm your plans to go for a swim together in the backyard pool later. It's been so terribly hot this summer, and you hope you can hang out to cool down and forget all about last night's stupid event.
“‘Morning,” your father announces lowly as he enters the room, the staff responding with a slew of ‘good morning, Mr. President.’
“G’morning,” you answer between two bites of toast.
You watch him settle beside your mother, his coffee already waiting for him—black and piping hot, just how he likes it. He picks up his cup, his usual frown forever plastered on his forehead as he takes a sip. “We made good progress last night,” he begins, “hosting the party was the right call.”
Because of course he would praise his own decisions. You nearly roll your eyes.
“I’m so glad to hear that, honey,” Barbara chimes. “Everything went well—the food, the music—and, of course, everybody praised the little star of the show.” She looks your way, giving you an approving smile.
“Hm,” the president hums, making a single nod in response before he meets your eyes. “I saw you talk to one of the agents.”
You freeze, feeling caught in a moment of panic, before remembering there is nothing inherently wrong in talking to a member of the security detail. It's just that everything your father says always feels like an accusation.
“Yeah, I did,” you answer simply.
The grey-haired man checks his watch, verifying the time. “In the afternoon I have a meeting with him and other staff. I’d like you present.”
It's not even a question—you know you’re not afforded a choice.
“When?”
“Two-thirty, Roosevelt Room.”
Great. Fuck your swimming plans, then.
“Okay,” you answer quietly, sighing in defeat.
“Miss Graham, sir,” Davis’s deep voice speaks through his radio, and another responds shortly after to give the all clear.
The door opens and you’re led inside, finding most of the meeting’s attendees already sitting in their spots at the long table, about a dozen people gathered.
“Ah. You’re here.” The president motions for you to settle to his left, and as you do, you feel the eyes of the room follow your every movement.
But it's a particular pair that has your breath stuttering when you sit, as you find yourself directly facing Leon S. Kennedy. You're a bit taken aback by his position at the table—only senior staff are afforded the spot directly on your father’s right.
Just who is this guy?
“Agent Kennedy, I believe you have already met my daughter.”
“I have, sir,” he nods curtly, throwing you a knowing glance. “We were able to make light introductions.”
“Good. Then I’ll get straight to the point.” Without wasting time, the president turns to you with a serious expression. “Due to some recent… events, I have decided to make changes to your security detail. Including hiring new professionals that will ensure your safety.”
Frowning in confusion, you look around the room of men and women in suits in search for anyone as clueless as you. But, alas, it looks like you're the only one left out of the loop.
“Wait, what kind of events?” you inquire with tense shoulders.
President Graham exhales sharply through his nose, like he wishes he didn't have to explain things but is left with no choice. “I did not want to talk about this amidst your birthday festivities. But, three days ago, we received alarming threats… And some of them pertain to your safety specifically.”
You feel a chill run down your spine, his words making a knot grow in your gut. Threats aren't exactly something new, every prominent politician receives multiples in the morning mail. But if it's something serious enough—real enough—your father is taking precautionary measures, it means it's a lot worse than usual.
Swallowing hard, you ask the question sitting on your tongue. “So, what's gonna change for me now?”
“You will be more closely monitored, for a start. More agents at campus, more communication with the White House about your schedules and whereabouts…” he pauses, letting his words register before motioning to the blonde on his right. “But most importantly, Agent Kennedy will now be the Detail Leader of your security.”
You throw a glance at the man in question only to find him already observing you. You're starting to grow tired of his piercing stare that he keeps on shamelessly.
“He’s replacing Davis,” you conclude bitterly. The latter is standing by the door, his face as stoic as ever even as he gets demoted after years of service.
Kennedy frowns at your tone, and he looks like he wants to say something but decides to ultimately stay quiet as your father speaks.
“Yes, but only temporarily… We didn't bring Mr. Kennedy here for a random reason. He’s not a regular agent—not Secret Service. Rather, he's someone a lot more equipped to face the threats that have been placed concerning you.”
You were always told the agents surrounding you are the best at what they do, so it's in utter confusion that you ask your next question. “What does that even mean?”
This time, it's the agent himself who answers, a familiar acronym falling out of his mouth; “BOWs.”
“What?”
“You heard him right,” the president nods, his eyes flickering between you both before addressing the room. “As you all know, election year is always particularly tense, so with the addition of these threats, there is simply no way we can stand idly by while things around us change.”
Nods and hums of agreement fill the room as your father continues to speak, explaining how security will increase all around from the White House to Congress. His words slowly grow into mumbled jumble in your ears as you truly process the newly acquired information.
People out there—you don't know who—have been making serious threats about you that involve bioweapons. So now, your every move will be scrutinized and secured under the oversight of an agent you only just met recently in the most embarrassing situation ever.
You feel irritation internally fester inside you. You don't want this guy with the piercing eyes and smug smirk. No, you want Davis, or Morales, or anyone from the team you grew up with over the past four years and who are now like family to you. Calm and composed middle aged men who let you get away with the lack of protocol every now and then. Not the guy who's still very much staring you down every chance he gets even with a room full of professionals and your very own president of a father next to him.
By the time the meeting is adjourned, you have done everything possible to avoid the blonde’s gaze as you absentmindedly listened to the others speak. Finally, you're cleared to leave, so you stand and exit the room, not looking behind as you do.
Except, there is nowhere to run from the man, because he quickly appears by your side once you’re out in the hallway, like some kind of soundless ghost. You nearly jump at the sight, clutching your chest in surprise. “Jesus Christ! You scared me…”
“My apologies, ma’am, that was not my intention,” he murmurs sympathetically, but the little shit has that teasing mirth in his eyes again. He can’t fool you.
Scoffing under your breath a sarcastic ‘ma’am,’ you don't wait for him as you begin to walk, with him effortlessly matching your steps. “I’m not even going out today, you don't have to follow me.”
“Well, I know you’ve delayed your previous plans for the afternoon by an hour, and using the outdoor swimming pool still counts as outside,” he chides, tilting his head curiously. “I believe your friend Maya will be here soon, if I’m not mistaken?”
You freeze in your steps, turning to him with wide, furious eyes. “How the heck do you know all that already?”
“Oh, I’ve spoken to staff and went through your entire schedule for the upcoming days,” he answers confidently, before his voice gains a teasing lilt. “I will say, it's mostly empty.”
Feeling your pride get wounded at the implication that you're leading a boring, lonely life, you cross your arms defensively. “Well, it's not like there's much to do for the First Daughter anyway. I’m not the one people voted for, I’m fine staying home.”
“Of course,” he answers professionally, but you clearly see the twitch of his lips.
You sigh and quicken your strides, then when you reach the elevator meant to take you downstairs, he motions for you to enter it first, already moving to stand beside you. “I know you're supposed to be a super bodyguard or whatever, but I hope you know I’m not exactly happy about this change,” you announce once the doors shut.
“Oh, trust me, ma’am, I can tell,” he huffs out a low chuckle, before turning to you with a more serious expression. “Nonetheless, I hope to make it clear that moving forward, you are my priority. That means I am there wherever you go, whatever you do—when you go out, eat, sleep—I will always be no more than one door away, and I will know of your location and activities at all times…” he drawls the last words, letting them linger in the confines of the lift. “I hope that you and I can work well together, Miss Graham.”
“Great.” Sarcasm drips from your tone. “So long as you're honest about who you are—unlike last time—I’m sure we’ll be fine.”
You expect him to laugh, nod along, or even ignore you. But instead, he quips right back with a cocky smile that makes you seethe. “And so long as you fix your dress straps before flirting with strangers at bars, we’ll be just fine.”
The elevator dings with your cheeks on fire, and you hurry out before he can revel in the look of embarrassment on your face, muttering a barely audible 'whatever’ past your shoulder.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
description: you move to Hawkins hoping to fly below the radar and, above all else, escape your past. when ominous notes begin to appear in your locker, insinuating that it won't be possible, you chalk it up to a coincidence. only when you find out that your friends have been getting anonymous notes that are a bit too personal do you realize this is bigger than some harmless prank.
pairing: eddie munson x fem!reader
tags: eddie munson x you, no y/n, PLL coded, PLL x ST, slow burn, mutual pining (it's coming, i promise), ST AU, season 1 x 4 vibes, eventual romance, everyone has something to lose, A knows EVERYTHING, eddie has a cruuuuush, reader has a HUGE secret
A/N: AGH HELLO!!!! i just started re-watching PLL for the MILLIONTH time and was hit with immediate inspiration. i hope you all enjoy:) this will probably be a 3-4 part series, so stand READY!!!
reblogs are always appreciated :))
enjoy, my loves. xoxo -A
The first days of anything new always suck. But the first day of school during your senior year in a small town where everybody seems to know everyone and everything? That shit blows.
So, naturally, when you walk into your first-period English class, you keep your eyes down and your appearance small. You kept your focus on the rows of desks instead, searching for an empty seat that wouldn't require you to introduce yourself to anyone before eight in the morning.
You slid into the chair, setting your backpack on the floor with a quiet sigh of relief. If you could just make it through today unnoticed, you'd consider it a win.
You knew the routine by now. Keep your answers short; don't volunteer any information people didn't ask for; smile just enough that you don't come across as rude; and, above all else, don't give anyone a reason to remember you.
If everything went according to plan, today would be painfully uneventful. By the end of the week, you'd just be another student sitting in the back of the class, and eventually people would stop wondering where you came from altogether.
That was the goal. Unfortunately, fate had apparently taken one look at your plan and decided it could use the laugh.
"I love your shirt."
The voice came so suddenly from beside you that your shoulders jerked, your hand flying to your chest before you turned toward it.
A girl with short, feathered hair was looking at you with a genuine excitement that couldn't have been faked, even if she tried. She leaned sideways in her chair, chin resting against the back of it as though she'd been waiting for the right moment to say something.
"Sorry," she said immediately, though she didn't look particularly sorry. "Didn't mean to scare you."
"No, you're fine." You let out an embarrassed laugh. "I just... wasn't expecting anyone to talk to me."
"Fair." She nodded once. "But that's a killer Fleetwood Mac shirt."
You glanced down instinctively, smoothing a wrinkle from the faded black fabric. "Thanks."
"They're my favorite."
"You've got good taste."
"I've been told."
Her grin widened, pleased with herself.
Up close, she noticed the rest of you almost by accident. The silver hoop through your nose. The dozens of piercings tucked along your ear. The random, pointless tattoos littered across your skin.
"Holy shit."
You blinked. "What?"
"I just realized you're, like..." She gestured vaguely in your direction. "Cool."
You couldn't help the small laugh that escaped. "I don't know about that."
"No, seriously. We don't really..." She lowered her voice conspiratorially. "...get a lot of variety around here."
You looked around the classroom. That, you could believe.
"Polo shirts," she continued, counting on her fingers. "Pastels. The occasional denim jacket if somebody's feeling rebellious."
"I wore flannel."
"I like you," she decided.
"You've known me for, what, thirty seconds?"
"Thirty very informative seconds."
Before you could answer, the classroom door swung open.
"Made it before the bell," a voice announced. "That's gotta be some kind of personal record."
You looked up just as a guy stepped through the doorway, dark curls tucked beneath a bandana, a worn leather jacket hanging over a faded Dio shirt. A handful of silver rings flashed as he adjusted the backpack slung over one shoulder, scanning the room with practiced ease before his eyes landed on the two of you.
More specifically...you. He slowed just enough to be noticeable.
"There he is," she muttered, mostly to herself.
The guy wandered over, stopping beside her desk before hooking a thumb in her direction.
"I leave you unattended for five minutes, and you're already recruiting?"
Robin looked offended. "I am making a friend."
"You've said that before."
"And sometimes it's even true."
His attention drifted back to you then. He took you in, eyeing you up and down, quickly assessing what to say.
"...Hi."
You smiled politely. "Hi."
"I'm Eddie."
You gave him your name. He repeated it once under his breath, as if testing how it sounded, then nodded to himself. "Cool."
Robin watched the exchange with poorly concealed amusement.
"You had something else," she prompted.
"I did."
"You forgot it."
"I absolutely did."
"You do that a lot."
"I know."
He rubbed the back of his neck, giving you an awkward grin before looking back at you.
"Uh..." He cleared his throat. "Your shirt's cool."
Robin snorted. "I literally just said that."
"Oh," Eddie replied, refusing to look at her. "Then, I'm agreeing."
By the time first period was halfway over, your plan to remain invisible had been thoroughly dismantled.
It wasn't entirely your fault, though. Robin had an almost supernatural inability to whisper, and Eddie seemed physically incapable of letting the room stay quiet for more than five minutes.
Most of it wasn't even directed at you. It was little observations muttered just loudly enough for the two of you to hear whenever the teacher turned toward the board.
"...That's the third metaphor in ten minutes."
Robin didn't bother looking up from her notebook. "You're counting?"
"I have to entertain myself somehow."
Five minutes later…
"If Shakespeare wanted us to understand him, he would've written in English."
"He... did," you murmured.
Eddie frowned. "...Oh. Yeah."
You bit the inside of your cheek to keep from laughing.
By the time Mrs. O'Donnell called on someone to read aloud, you had already made the mistake of glancing toward Eddie whenever he sighed dramatically or whispered another running commentary under his breath.
Every time your shoulders shook with another laugh, he caught it from the corner of his eye, fighting a grin of his own before pretending to pay very close attention to whatever was happening at the front of the room.
Robin leaned toward you just enough to murmur, "Careful. He gets encouraged way too easily."
"I heard that," Eddie whispered.
"You were supposed to."
"I know."
The bell finally rang before Mrs. O'Donnell could assign anyone another passage, and the room erupted into the familiar scrape of chairs and conversations picking back up where they'd left off forty-five minutes earlier.
Robin was already slinging her backpack over one shoulder. "Lunch?"
You blinked. "Already?"
She nodded. Eddie appeared beside the two of you, adjusting the strap of his own bag. "Cafeteria cuisine awaits."
"I'm almost afraid to ask."
"You should be."
The three of you filtered into the hallway with everyone else and were immediately swallowed by the rush of students moving from every direction.
Lockers slammed shut in uneven rhythms, teachers called after kids who'd forgotten homework, and somewhere farther down the hall, someone was already arguing about Friday night's basketball game. The cafeteria wasn't much quieter.
You had barely stepped through the doors before Robin angled toward an empty table tucked near the windows.
"That's us."
"You have an assigned table?"
"We're creatures of habit."
"And deeply unpopular," Eddie added cheerfully.
Robin shrugged. "That too."
As the three of you crossed the room, a voice cut through the noise. "Well, would you look at that."
Tommy Hagan leaned back in his chair with an amused smirk, Steve and Nancy sitting across from him. Steve looked up first, following Tommy's line of sight before immediately realizing where this was headed.
"The Freak found himself another lost puppy."
A few nearby tables snickered, but Eddie didn't even slow down. "Morning to you, too, Hagan."
Tommy's grin widened. "Didn't realize Hawkins was taking transfers for the circus."
Before Eddie could answer, Nancy sighed loudly enough for everyone at their table to hear. "Tommy."
"What?"
"You don't have to be an asshole every time someone walks into a room."
"I'm just making conversation."
"No," Nancy replied evenly. "You're making yourself annoying."
Tommy rolled his eyes but finally shut up. Steve, who looked like he'd rather be literally anywhere else, offered Eddie the smallest apologetic nod.
Eddie answered with one of his own before continuing toward the empty table as though nothing had happened.
You glanced back once, surprised. Nancy caught your eye for only a second before giving you an almost embarrassed smile, one that seemed to apologize for the entire exchange without saying a word.
Robin noticed. "Huh."
"What?"
She pulled out her chair. "I don't think I've ever heard Nancy Wheeler willingly tell Tommy to knock it off."
Eddie dropped into the seat beside her. "Maybe Hell froze over."
Robin snorted. "Or maybe she's finally realizing he's exhausting."
You looked back one last time. Nancy had already gone back to her lunch, though something about the way she'd frowned down at her tray made it seem as if her mind were somewhere else entirely.
Lunch came and went quicker than you'd expected. Maybe it was because Robin had managed to carry ninety percent of the conversation on her own, effortlessly bouncing from stories about her mom to complaining about Hawkins High's criminal lack of decent music programs.
Eddie chimed in whenever the opportunity arose, usually with dramatic commentary that had you laughing into your milk carton before you could stop yourself. Somewhere between the cafeteria mystery meat and Robin's passionate argument that The Breakfast Club was wildly overrated, you realized you'd almost forgotten why you'd been so anxious that morning in the first place.
By the time the bell rang, the cafeteria erupted into organized chaos. Chairs scraped across the floor, backpacks were slung over shoulders, and students poured into the hallways as if someone had kicked over an anthill.
"You've got chemistry next, right?" Robin asked as the three of you spilled into the crowd.
You nodded. "I've gotta stop at my locker first."
"We're headed the other way," Eddie said, hooking his thumb down the opposite hall. "Government. Which, by the way, is a completely made-up subject. They already have a government. Why do I have to learn about it?"
Robin rolled her eyes. "You say that every week."
"Because every week it's still true."
She looked back at you. "We'll see you after? You have gym, right?"
"Yeah."
"Cool."
The two of them disappeared into the stream of students, Robin nudging Eddie after he nearly walked into a sophomore because he wasn't paying attention.
The corridor was quieter now, most everyone already filtering into their classrooms. A few lockers slammed shut somewhere behind you, followed by hurried footsteps echoing against the linoleum.
You spun the dial, worked the stubborn latch open, and reached inside for your chemistry notebook. Something white fluttered forward and landed at your feet, causing you to frown.
It wasn't notebook paper; it was heavier, folded neatly into thirds. Slowly, you unfolded it. Inside, there were only two sentences.
You can change your address, but you can't outrun what happened.
Welcome to Hawkins, bitch.
— A
The blood drained from your face then. No. No. Nobody here knew; they couldn't.
The newspaper articles had disappeared. Every report, every interview, every mention of your name had been scrubbed before you'd even left town. The police had called it a gas leak; the government had made sure of it. Your aunt had promised you, over and over again, that it was over.
Your fingers tightened around the paper until it crumpled in your hand. Someone fucking knew.
The rest of the afternoon passed in a blur.
Mrs. Halpern called on you twice in Chemistry, and although you answered both questions correctly, you couldn't have recalled a single thing she'd actually taught by the time the bell rang. The folded note sat heavy in your backpack, tucked inside your notebook, where you kept catching yourself checking to make sure it was still there.
By the time you reached the girls' locker room for gym, you were still trying to convince yourself there had to be a logical explanation.
Someone from your old town moved here. Someone overheard something. Someone was playing a cruel joke. Anything was easier to believe than the alternative.
The locker room hummed with the usual pre-class chatter, metal doors clanging open and shut as girls changed into oversized gym shirts and tied their hair back.
Robin dropped her backpack onto the bench beside yours with an exaggerated groan. "If Coach makes us run the mile, I'm transferring."
"Can you even afford to transfer?"
"I'll transfer emotionally."
You laughed quietly, grateful for something that felt normal. "I think that's just called giving up."
"It's called self-care."
Robin spun the combination lock on her locker. "You'll learn."
The latch popped open. Almost immediately, something slipped free and drifted onto the bench between you.
"Huh." Robin frowned.
You glanced over. "What is it?"
"Probably another announcement." She reached down casually, unfolding the piece of paper without much thought.
The smile disappeared from her face. It wasn't obvious, but it was just gone. Like someone had flipped a switch behind her eyes. Her gaze stayed fixed on the page for only a second before she folded it again so quickly you barely caught a glimpse of the handwriting.
"You okay?" you asked.
Robin blinked. "What?"
"You just... froze."
"Oh." She let out a tiny laugh that didn't quite sound real. "No, it's nothing."
She crumpled the note into her fist. "Just some idiot."
"What kind of idiot?"
"The anonymous kind."
She shrugged, forcing another smile as she shoved the balled-up paper into the pocket of her bookbag. "You know. Hawkins High. Thriving intellectual community."
Robin was talkative, almost relentlessly so. But for the rest of the time she changed, she barely spoke at all. Only once the two of you started toward the gym doors did she finally clear her throat.
"So..." she said, her usual brightness returning just a little too deliberately. "If Coach says 'give me two laps to warm up,' we fake our own deaths, right?"
You laughed. "I thought you were transferring emotionally."
"I've decided that's too much paperwork."
You shook your head, smiling despite yourself, and Robin smiled back.
The note remained crumpled in Robin's backpack. She didn't look at it again until long after the final bell. When she finally unfolded it in the privacy of a bathroom stall, the words were exactly where she'd left them.
You can hide behind jokes all you want. Doesn't change who you look at when she isn't paying attention.
How long before Hawkins notices, too?
—A
By the time the final bell rang, Hawkins High emptied itself into the parking lot in waves.
Engines turned over one after another, buses hissed as their doors folded shut, and clusters of students lingered on the sidewalk, stretching out conversations they could've easily continued tomorrow. Eddie took his usual route toward the far corner of the lot, keys spinning lazily around his finger as he walked.
"You coming?" Robin called after him.
"In a second."
She narrowed her eyes. "You said that yesterday."
"And I meant it yesterday, too."
She snorted. "See you tomorrow, Munson."
He threw her a lazy salute before peeling away toward the battered van sitting by itself beneath the chain-link fence. Most people parked as close to the school as they could.
Eddie had learned pretty quickly that giving everyone else a little extra space saved him from finding mysterious dents and spit on his windows. He dug through his pocket for his keys, already fishing out a cigarette with the other hand when something caught his eye.
There was a folded piece of paper tucked beneath his windshield wiper.
He frowned. "Seriously?"
Probably another parking warning, or some freshman trying to be funny. He pulled it free, flattening the crease against the van's hood.
Guess the apple didn't fall very far from the chop shop.
Wonder what Uncle Wayne would think if he knew what you and your daddy really did during your father-son “bonding.”
—A
The cigarette slipped from between his fingers, landing forgotten on the pavement. No.
He read the note again anyway, then a third time. By the fourth, he realized his grip had tightened enough to wrinkle the paper.
"Eddie?"
Robin's voice carried across the parking lot, and he looked up.
She was halfway out of her own car, watching him. "You good?"
He glanced back at the note. Without thinking, he folded it once, then again. By the time Robin reached him, it had disappeared into his pocket.
"Yeah."
She studied him. "You don't look 'yeah.'"
He forced a crooked grin that didn't quite reach his eyes. "Just realized I forgot I have homework."
Robin stared at him for a beat before laughing. "That might be the worst lie you've ever told."
"I've told worse."
"I know."
She gave him one last suspicious look before climbing into her car. "See you tomorrow."
"Yeah."
He waited until her taillights disappeared out of the parking lot before climbing into the driver's seat. For a long time, Eddie just sat there, staring at the folded note resting in his lap.
By the time Nancy stepped through the front door, she was already mentally sorting through calculus homework and college applications.
"Kitchen!" Karen called from somewhere down the hall.
Nancy slipped off her backpack. "I'm home."
"There was something in the mail for you."
Nancy paused. "What kind of something?"
"I don't know." Karen appeared around the corner, drying her hands on a dish towel. "Large envelope. I put it on the kitchen table."
Nancy's stomach gave a hopeful little flip. Emerson, it had to be. She'd been waiting all week. She crossed into the kitchen, already smiling to herself as she spotted the manila envelope sitting neatly beside the fruit bowl.
No return address, strange. She picked it up anyway. It wasn't heavy enough to be a packet. No school logo, no crest, nothing.
Her smile faded as she slipped a finger beneath the seal and pulled it open. A photograph slid onto the table.
It took her a second to understand what she was looking at.
It was her. Jonathan stood across from her beneath the pavilion at Lover's Lake, the two of them caught in the soft glow of a lone flashlight. She was smiling at something he'd said, one hand resting lightly against his arm while he looked at her with an expression she knew all too well.
The moment right before someone leaned in.
Another photograph. Same night, but closer, their faces inches apart. Then another. And another. Each one taken from somewhere in the darkness beyond the light. Someone had been watching them.
At the bottom of the envelope was a folded index card. Nancy unfolded it with suddenly trembling hands.
Poor Stevie.
He still thinks he has you all to himself.
—A
"Nancy?"
Karen's voice floated in from the living room. "You okay?"
Nancy's eyes never left the photographs. Someone had followed them. Someone had stood in the dark, close enough to capture every glance, every smile, every hesitation she hadn't even admitted to herself. She hurriedly gathered the photographs into a pile just as her mother stepped into the doorway.
"What was it?" Karen asked.
Nancy forced the envelope shut and tucked it beneath a stack of textbooks before looking up.
"...Nothing."
Karen frowned. "I thought it was from Emerson."
"So did I."
"Maybe tomorrow," Karen offered gently.
Nancy managed a smile that felt brittle around the edges. "Yeah."
Karen returned to the kitchen. Nancy waited until she was gone before pulling the photographs back out.
Jonathan didn't get home until well after dark.
The grocery store had been busier than usual, and by the time he pulled into the driveway, every light in the Byers' house except the one over the stove had already been turned off. Joyce had left for her night shift an hour earlier, and Will had almost certainly gone to bed.
He killed the engine and sat there for a moment, rubbing his eyes tiredly before climbing out. Something sat in front of the screen door: a cardboard box, no bigger than a shoebox. No shipping label, no postage stamp.
Just his name written neatly across the lid in black marker.
Jonathan frowned. "...Mom?"
He glanced toward the road, but nothing greeted him. He picked the box up and carried it inside, setting it carefully on the kitchen table. For a second, he considered leaving it unopened, but curiosity eventually won, and he peeled back the tape. Inside was a thick stack of photographs. His stomach sank before he'd even picked one up.
Steve. Nancy. The photographs from the school's developing room, the ones he'd sworn he'd thrown away. One after another.
Steve with his arms around Nancy. Nancy lifting her shirt. Steve kissing her neck. Every single picture he'd secretly taken through the trees that night.
His breathing slowed. "No..."
He knew these; he knew every frame. Hands suddenly unsteady, Jonathan thumbed through the stack faster. They were all there, every single one. Even the negatives. Tucked beneath them was a folded piece of paper.
Poor Johnathan. Can’t have her all to himself, so he settles for watching from the outside.
Would be a shame if Nancy saw these, wouldn’t it?
—A
Steve didn't think twice when he got home.
His parents were gone, as usual. The house sat in complete silence, the only sound coming from the grandfather clock ticking somewhere deeper inside. A note rested on the kitchen island in his mother's handwriting, letting him know dinner was in the refrigerator if he wanted it.
He tossed his keys into the bowl by the front door. "I'm home," he called anyway.
No answer.
"Shocking."
He took the stairs two at a time, already reaching for the collar of his polo to tug it over his head. By the time he pushed open his bedroom door, he was thinking more about tomorrow's basketball practice than anything else. Then he stopped.
There was an envelope sitting in the middle of his bed. Cream-colored, perfectly centered against the navy comforter.
Steve frowned. "...What the hell?"
He crossed the room and picked it up. Steve.
He slid a finger beneath the flap. A single photograph slipped into his hand. Nancy. Jonathan. Lover's Lake.
She was smiling at him. Not the polite smile she gave strangers, not the one she wore in yearbook pictures. The real one.
Steve stared at it. Then another photograph. Jonathan was looking at Nancy like she was the only person in the world. Another. Their hands brushed as they walked. Another. The distance between them disappearing.
Steve's jaw tightened. Folded beneath the photographs was an index card.
Funny thing about second choices...
...they never know they're second until someone better comes along.
—A
His first instinct was to laugh; it had to be fake. Some asshole with too much time on their hands. Nancy loved him.
Didn't she?
The next morning, you told yourself yesterday had been a fluke. One note, one sick joke, and nothing more.
You repeated it in your head while getting dressed. On the drive to school. Walking through the front doors. Even as you smiled at Robin when she waved from farther down the hallway.
Normal, everything was going to be normal. You reached your locker before first period, balancing your chemistry book against your hip while you worked the combination.
The latch clicked, and you pulled the door open. Something slid forward. It didn't flutter to the floor like yesterday's note; it hit the tile with a dull slap.
A newspaper clipping, yellowed around the edges, and folded in half. Slowly, your knees bending almost without permission, you picked it up. The headline stared back at you:
LOCAL TRAGEDY LEAVES DOZENS DEAD
No. No, no, no.
Your hands shook as you unfolded the rest. The article had been blacked out in places with thick marker, entire paragraphs disappearing beneath uneven strokes, but one grainy photograph remained untouched.
At the bottom of the clipping, written across the photograph in neat black ink:
Still think it was an accident?
Run all you want. It’ll find you anywhere; I’ll make sure of it.
—A
You burst through the side doors, the crisp morning air hitting your face like ice water as you crossed the practice field without looking back. The grass was still damp with dew, soaking through the canvas of your sneakers as you headed toward the line of trees bordering the property.
Only when the school disappeared behind the branches did you finally stop. Your hands found your knees. Your chest tightened until it felt like someone had wrapped steel bands around your ribs.
"This is not happening," you whispered to yourself. "It's not happening."
The clipping was still clenched in your fist, crumpled beyond recognition. You squeezed your eyes shut.
"Hey..." The voice was so soft you almost missed it. "...Sweetheart?"
Your head snapped up.
Eddie stood a few yards away, one hand still holding the cigarette he'd apparently forgotten to smoke. His backpack hung lazily from one shoulder, concern replacing the easy grin he usually wore.
"You okay?"
You immediately wiped at your face with the sleeve of your flannel. "Yeah."
He looked at you for a long second. Then, with the smallest shake of his head, he started toward you.
"Usually," he said carefully, "when girls are crying and tell me they're fine..."
A corner of his mouth tugged upward. "...they're generally not."
A watery laugh escaped you before you could stop it. "Is that right?"
"It's one of the few things I've actually learned in nineteen years."
You looked down at the ground. "I just... needed a minute."
"Mhm."
"I'll be okay."
"Mhm."
"You don't believe me."
"I believe that you think you'll be okay."
He shifted his weight, glancing toward the school before looking back at you.
"But I also think whatever made you sprint into the woods before first period probably wasn't a pop quiz."
"...Hey."
You looked up.
"You don't have to tell me what's wrong." His voice stayed quiet. "But... whatever happened back there scared the hell outta you."
You swallowed. "I know."
"And I know we've known each other for..." He checked an imaginary watch. "...roughly twenty-four hours."
A weak laugh escaped you.
"So maybe I'm overstepping."
"No."
"I just..." Your voice caught before you could finish.
"There are..." You paused, searching for words that didn't sound completely insane. "There are things that have happened in my life that..." You shook your head. "Nobody here is supposed to know."
Eddie's brow furrowed. "Okay."
"I mean nobody. But somehow, someone else does.”
Eddie looked away for a second. "...When you say 'someone else'..."
"...You mean..." He stopped himself. "...Things nobody should know?"
You stared at him. "...Yeah."
Eddie reached into the inside pocket of his vest. He didn't say anything; he simply unfolded a wrinkled piece of paper he'd been carrying around since yesterday and held it out toward you.
You looked down. The handwriting. The black ink. The signature. Your stomach dropped.
You looked back up at him. "...You got one."
"I got one."
"When?"
He gave a humorless laugh. "Yesterday."
Your heart started racing all over again. "You didn't tell anybody?"
"I was about to ask you the same thing."
Eddie rubbed a hand over his face. "I figured somebody was screwing with me."
"I thought..." You looked back toward the school. "...I thought somebody had followed me here."
"I don't even know who'd know mine." He sighed.
Your fingers tightened around the crumpled newspaper clipping. "...Mine shouldn't exist."
Eddie looked at you. "What do you mean?"
You hesitated. Then slowly opened your hand just enough for him to see the edge of the yellowed newspaper.
Not enough to read it, just enough for him to realize it wasn't from yesterday. His eyes flicked from the clipping to your face.
"...Jesus."
You nodded once. "I wasn't lying."
"I know."
"No, I mean..." Your voice cracked. "I really don't know how they know."
"...Are you kidding me?" Robin's voice carried through the trees a second before she did. She pushed through the brush, hands thrown up in disbelief as she looked between you two.
"What the hell, guys?"
Eddie looked over. "Oh. Hey, Rob."
She blinked. "'Hey, Rob?'" she repeated. "Why aren't either of you in class?"
You instinctively wiped beneath your eyes.
"...Were you crying?"
"I'm okay."
She narrowed her eyes. "I don't believe either of you."
Eddie pointed at you. "See? I told you."
"Told me what?"
"That whenever somebody says they're fine while actively crying..."
Robin finished the sentence with him. "...they're usually not."
She looked between the two of you again. "I went to English."
Neither of you said anything.
"I figured maybe one of you overslept." She shrugged. "Then neither of you showed up."
"So I told Mrs. O'Donnell I had to use the bathroom."
"You skipped class?" Eddie asked.
"I skipped five minutes of class."
"You've changed."
"Oh, shut up."
Robin's gaze drifted to the folded paper still hanging loosely from Eddie's fingers. "...What's that?"
Eddie looked down, then back at her. For a moment, it looked like he was weighing whether to answer. Finally, he held it up.
Her eyes scanned the page, the color draining from her face.
"...Where'd you get that?"
"On my van."
"When?"
"Yesterday."
"You... never said anything."
"I wasn't exactly eager to advertise it."
Robin swallowed. "...It was signed, wasn't it?"
Eddie frowned. "...Yeah."
Robin let out a slow breath through her nose. "No way."
"What?" Eddie asked.
She stared at the ground for a second before reaching into the pocket of her jacket.
"I thought..." she muttered. "I thought somebody was just being an asshole."
She unfolded a wrinkled piece of notebook paper. The black ink matched Eddie's perfectly. The same sharp handwriting, the same signature at the bottom.
—A
"You too?" you asked quietly.
Robin nodded once. "I found it yesterday."
"You didn't tell anybody?"
"I was kind of hoping if I ignored it, it'd magically become somebody else's problem."
Eddie gave a humorless laugh. "How'd that work out?"
"...Poorly."
Neither of you asked what the note said; Robin was grateful for that. She folded it back up before either of you had a chance to read it, stuffing it into her pocket with a practiced shrug that fooled absolutely no one.
"It was..." She searched for a word, eyes fixed on the dirt beneath her shoes. "...Personal."
Eddie looked from Robin to you, then back toward the school barely visible through the trees. "I don't think this is a coincidence anymore."
Robin shook her head. "No."
You tightened your grip around the crumpled newspaper clipping still hidden in your sleeve. "...Neither do I."
You made it back before second period ended, after Eddie insisted on walking you to the side entrance, the two of you agreeing, without ever really saying it aloud, that whatever was happening would stay between the three of you for now.
At least until you understood it.
By seventh period, you hadn't retained a single thing your teachers had said. Every unfamiliar face in the hallway made your stomach tighten. Every folded piece of paper you saw sticking out of someone's notebook caught your attention for just a second too long.
When the final bell rang, you waited for the hallway to thin before ducking into the girls' bathroom. Maybe splashing some cold water on your face would make you feel less like your heart had been living somewhere in your throat all day.
Someone stood at the sinks with their back to you, shoulders rigid beneath a pale blue sweater. You recognized the chestnut curls before she turned around. Nancy Wheeler.
She startled at the sound of the door closing, hastily folding a piece of paper in half.
"Oh."
Nancy quickly wiped beneath one eye, forcing the kind of smile that only made it more obvious she'd been crying.
"Sorry," she said quietly. "I... didn't know anyone else was in here."
You shook your head. "It's okay."
You'd spoken exactly twice before. Once when she'd apologized for Tommy in the cafeteria. Once in Chemistry, when she'd handed you a pencil after yours rolled beneath a lab table.
"...It's Nancy, right?"
She nodded. "...Yeah."
"I'm..." You gave her your name.
"I know."
Nancy looked down at the folded paper in her hands, almost instinctively trying to hide it behind her sleeve.
Your eyes followed the movement. Then slowly, very carefully, you asked, "That’s from A, isn’t it?"
Nancy's head snapped up, the color draining from her face. "...What?"
"You heard me."
"...How..." she whispered. "...How do you know that?"
You reached into your backpack. Without saying a word, you unfolded the now-soft newspaper clipping you'd carried around all day.
Nancy's eyes flicked from the article to the black ink scrawled across the bottom, then to your face.
"...Oh my God."
You nodded once. "I'm not the only one."
Nancy looked back at the letter in her own hands. "You too?"
"Me."
"My friend."
"...Actually..." A humorless smile tugged at your mouth. "...Four of us."
Nancy looked up quickly. "...Four?"
You nodded. "Eddie, Robin…"
"And now..." Your eyes settled on the paper still trembling in her hands. "...You."
Nancy leaned back against the sink as though her knees had suddenly forgotten how to work.
Nancy barely had enough time to fold the letter back into its envelope before the final bell echoed through the building. Students spilled into the hallway in every direction, conversations overlapping into one constant wall of noise.
She looked at you. "...I don't think I can do this by myself."
"You don't have to."
The two of you stepped out of the bathroom together and were immediately swallowed by the crowd.
"Nancy!"
The voice cut through the hallway sharply enough that people nearby turned to look. Steve.
He was pushing through the crowd, jaw tight, one hand clutching something so tightly it had crumpled around the edges.
He stopped in front of her. "What the hell is this, Nance?"
Nancy frowned. "...Steve?"
He held up a photograph. Even from where you stood, you recognized Jonathan's jacket. Nancy's eyes widened.
"...Where did you get that?"
"So it's real?"
"Steve, let me see it."
He pulled it back before she could reach it. "No."
His voice wasn't angry so much as... hurt. "You tell me why somebody left this in my locker."
Nancy's face went pale. "Locker...?"
Steve flipped the photograph around. On the back, written in thick black marker, were three words.
Ask your girlfriend.
—A
Nancy felt the blood drain from her face. "...No."
Steve stared at her. “‘No' what?"
"No, I mean..." She shook her head frantically. "Steve, somebody's doing this."
"Doing what?"
"They—"
"They what?"
"They've been sending—"
"Nance." His voice cracked. "It's a picture."
He turned it back over. This time, you saw it clearly: Nancy and Jonathan, standing beneath the pavilion, Jonathan's hand cupping her cheek, and Nancy kissing him.
"Were you ever gonna tell me?"
The hallway had gone almost completely silent around them. People slowed as they walked by, and the whispers started.
Nancy took one desperate step toward him. "It wasn't—"
"What? What it looks like?"
She opened her mouth, but nothing came out.
Steve let out a hollow laugh. "I defended you."
His eyes shimmered with disbelief more than anger. "When Tommy started running his mouth yesterday, I told him to shut up."
He looked down at the photograph again. "I thought we were okay."
"We are."
"Are we?"
Steve didn't say another word. He looked at Nancy for one long, unreadable moment before turning on his heel and shoving his way through the crowd.
"Steve!" Nancy hurried after him. "Steve, wait!"
By the time the three of you spilled out into the afternoon sun, Steve was already halfway across the parking lot, moving with long, determined strides.
"Steve!" Nancy called again.
Then Steve stopped, not because of Nancy, but because he'd spotted Jonathan. Jonathan had just stepped out of the school, camera bag slung over one shoulder, as he headed toward the student lot.
Steve changed direction without hesitation.
Your stomach dropped. "Nancy..."
Jonathan looked up just as Steve reached him. "What—"
His sentence was never finished; Steve's fist connected squarely with his jaw. Jonathan stumbled backward, crashing into the side of a parked car before sliding onto one knee.
The parking lot erupted while Nancy shoved past you. "Steve!"
Jonathan wiped at the blood already forming at the corner of his mouth, looking up in complete disbelief. "What the hell is wrong with you?"
Steve was breathing hard, and his hand was still clenched into a fist. "You wanna tell me?"
"I don't even know what this is about!"
Steve barked out a bitter laugh. "No?"
He reached into his backpack and yanked out a thick manila envelope. "You don't recognize this?"
Before Jonathan could answer, Steve threw it at his chest. The envelope burst open the second it hit him. Photographs scattered across the asphalt, dozens of them.
Nancy instinctively looked down, her face draining white.
She recognized herself immediately. Standing in Steve’s bedroom, shirt rising over her head, then another of them kissing, then her bra…
Jonathan stared at them, his entire body going still. "...No."
Nancy slowly bent down, picking up one of the photographs with trembling fingers. Then another, then another. Each one felt worse than the last.
She looked up at Jonathan. "...You took these?"
He couldn't answer. "Nancy..."
"You were watching us?"
"It wasn't—"
"You were watching us."
Steve shook his head, chuckling in disbelief. "This is the guy you cheat on me with, Nance?"
Nancy's eyes never left the photographs in her hands; there were simply so many. So many moments she'd never known someone else had witnessed.
Then, something caught your eye. Another folded piece of paper had slipped from the envelope, drifting beneath Jonathan's shoe. You reached down before anyone else noticed and unfolded it. The now-familiar handwriting stared back at you.
Smile for the camera.
Everybody loves a good love triangle.
—A
"What the hell's going on?" Robin's voice carried over the crowd as she and Eddie hurried across the pavement, weaving around students who had already formed a loose circle around the fight.
"Move, move—excuse me—"
She squeezed between two juniors just as Eddie stepped around the edge of the crowd.
His eyes found you immediately. "Hey."
He reached your side, his expression pinched with concern. "You okay?"
You looked at him, still clutching the folded note, but before you could answer, his gaze dropped to the photographs scattered across the asphalt.
Nancy. Steve. Jonathan. Dozens of them. Some half-crumpled beneath students' shoes, others fluttering in the breeze.
"...Oh. Oh fuck."
Robin finally reached the front of the crowd beside him, her eyes darting from Steve, who was still glaring at Jonathan, to Nancy standing frozen with a photograph in her trembling hands.
"What..." She bent to pick one up. "...the hell?"
She looked up at you. "This..." she said quietly. "This isn't..."
You gave the smallest nod. "...Yeah."
Eddie's eyes narrowed. "It's them."
You nodded again. "The same person."
Robin's stomach dropped. She looked back toward Steve and Jonathan, neither of whom had noticed the three of you yet.
"...They don't know."
"They have no idea," you replied.
Eddie watched Steve shove Jonathan back another step before looking down at the photographs littering the ground.
His jaw tightened. "...This is exactly what they wanted."
Robin frowned. "Who?"
Eddie looked between you and Robin. "The person sending the notes."
It wasn't just three separate secrets anymore; it was one game. And somehow, all of you had been invited to play.
A fr.
well, I hope you all enjoyed :)))) part two will be out soon, promise.
CW: +18, MDNI, suicide , alcoholism, torture, depression, canon-typical violence, gore, PTSD, loss of family, abduction
AN: Thank you so much for reading, i loved this story so much, and I'll be honest I watched the game play through and wrote this story in a month, and have spent half the year perfecting it. I'm proud of what I have made, and I'm so thankful to all my readers. 💜💜
READ ON A03
masterlist
YOU
It was spring again. Your most favorite time of year. A long time ago, you had dreaded the return of spring, because that meant the return of the anniversary of the worst day of your life.
But then you met Tommy, and he led you to Jackson, where you later met Joel and Ellie, where you found love and family and a new kind of peace.
It takes a certain kind of clarity to be able to see that some things, as horrible as they may be, happen and lead you where you need to be, even if it isn’t where you want to be.
Not that the execution of your brother was a good thing. But even in the darkest of times, you have to find the light. You hated that phrase after you left the Fireflies, because you thought that the ‘light’ only meant the Fireflies. But as time moved on, and you built new relationships, established a home, and started living again, you came to realize that the light is in you. The light is in the people you hold most dear, and all you had to do was find them.
On the day of the anniversary, Joel would leave you alone to grieve. It was no longer an everyday occurrence. And you’d finally gotten to a point where you no longer had to drown it with alcohol. That didn’t mean the pain was gone. As Joel had told you before, it never goes away. But it does get easier, especially as you find new things to keep yourself going. When the day ends, he and Ellie set you up with a dessert of some kind and sing you happy birthday with guitars and everything, lightening the mood, chasing away the storm.
Between the horses and the new towns, it’s hard to find the time to think too hard on everything you’ve lost.
As the years go by, the sightings of raiders fizzle out and the hordes of infected shrink, giving Jackson everything it needed to grow.
It’s been sixteen years since the attack on Jackson. It's funny, because on one hand, it felt like forever, like it would never come when you thought of the future, and yet now that you’re standing in it, it feels as if no time passed at all.
More and more stragglers came to Jackson, until eventually, every house was full, every building renovated, and nowhere else for the newcomers to live. So Maria and Tommy expanded, taking over Kelly and beyond, turning Jackson into a colony with two other sister cities.
The people chose mayors to lead each town, and everyone chipped in when it came to putting the towns together. Everyone did their share, finding their role as they helped humanity to thrive once more.
Everyone grieved what was lost during the Battle of Jackson, but everyone moved on. They didn’t forget, but they did find the strength to keep fighting. To keep growing.
Turns out that Dina had gotten pregnant by Jessie, just before his death. She and Ellie decided to raise the baby together, and they’ve been going steady ever since. They named the little boy J.J., after his father and after Joel. The two most important men in the girls’ lives.
He and Benji are best friends, and together, they’ve stirred up a lot of trouble in Jackson over the years.
During the Battle, Tommy had caught shrapnel in his leg and lost his eye to a bullet that got a little too close to home. Since he couldn’t go out on patrols anymore, he put all of his energy into expanding the town.
Nowadays, he spends his evenings on the porch, listening to you and Joel play music when you’re in town, or watching the horses run through the field behind his home.
As for you and Joel, living in the towns was too noisy. Instead, the two of you had found a nice two-story cabin a few miles outside of Jackson, where you both rebuilt it from the ground up, turning it into the place you had once dreamed of as a girl. A place you could finally call home.
Joel had made quick work of decorating it, filling it with carvings and handmade furniture, and Ellie would stop by periodically with new paintings and drawings to place on the walls. She had started her own business doing portraits. Her work ranged from commissioned artwork, all the way to painting wanted posters. Her talents never ceased to amaze you.
You found your passion in the horses, breeding them, training them, raising them. The mayors of the towns would come through regularly to trade you for horses to supply their patrols and workmen with, which made life on the farm so much easier. You found yourself not needing for anything. The fight was over, and now it was finally time to live.
You got the horses, and Joel got the sheep.
You had thought he was joking the day he told you he was going to start building a barn to keep sheep in, and it wasn’t until you caught the look on his face that you realized he was dead serious.
“As a young man, I had different goals for my future, but now… I want quiet. Peace. Sheep’ll keep me busy, and they’re useful.” Joel had grumbled into his coffee, only making him even more adorable than he already was.
“Okay, if you want sheep then… I guess we’ll find you some sheep.”
You still laugh about it, to this day.
Sixteen long and happy years, full of love, life, and also heartache.
Jackson lost many people on the day of the invasion. Almost all of the patrolmen. It was all part of the plan to weaken the town, in the hopes that it would open up the opportunity for the raiders to take it over. There have been a few more attempts on Jackson since the Battle, but word has spread of Jackson's size and power, and the attacks slowed before coming to a stop completely.
“Ready for our ride?” You slide down on the couch next to Joel, causing him to stir awake from his nap. You'd been in the barn since before the sun came up, feeding the horses, shoveling stalls, and loading up their hay nets before you finally returned to the house for a late breakfast.
“You sure? Was kinda hopin’ we could just take it easy today,” he grumbles sleepily, his voice deep and gruff, both from age and drowsiness.
“Please? You promised!”
Joel growls deep in his throat before peeking an eye open. “But I’m tired. Tired and old. Leave a man in peace, good Lord.”
You level him with a look, earning a sigh in return. Begrudgingly, he pushes to his feet, his body protesting. Joel was pushing seventy-five years old, and you could see that he was feeling it. Almost an entire lifetime of surviving, living one day at a time with no promise of a tomorrow, and it was all catching up to him.
He was slower, more tired every day, and the newest Doctor in Jackson told you it was vital that Joel get fresh air every day.
“Fresh air and good food is God’s medicine,” she would always say after every checkup. Which Joel tried to fight you on going, until you threatened to drug him and drag him in by hand.
You’d already had the horses saddled up and ready; all he had to do was mount up.
Every week, when the weather was nice, you and Joel would travel to the ski lodge to sit down on the cliffs that overlooked the valley Jackson was tucked into. It was the most beautiful place around, aside from your farm, and seeing Joel in bed. It's only a hour's ride, since there's no snow on the ground to slow the horses, and when you finally arrive, you both drop to the ground, him a little slower than normal. You take his reins and tie up both horses, pulling off the saddle bag that had the food inside.
The two of you fall into a companionable silence, which doesn’t bother you any. Not anymore. As you’ve come to accept the losses you’ve suffered and overcome your grief, you find the quiet to be peaceful. Before, you’d have done anything to avoid it. Progress is what Ellie calls it.
By the time the two of you reach the cliffs, the sun is high in the sky, warming your skin, and Joel looks like he’s about ready to fall right out of the saddle.
“You okay there, Cowboy?” You ask with a smile, holding out a hand as he slowly crawls off the saddle. He swats your hand away with a grunt.
“You know the sun makes me drowsy. This is perfect napping weather.”
Joel never turns down a good nap.
“Well, let's eat lunch real quick, and then we can both take a nap. How’s that sound?”
“Like a damn fine plan,” he finally cracks a smile, his cheeks crinkling up as he does.
The sunlight catches in his gray hair; now only a hint of black remains in the thick strands. He still has you cut his hair when it starts to curl into his ears, having decided that no one else was allowed to touch it aside from you.
You sift your fingers through his hair as he sorts through the food that you’d packed, setting aside your things in a neat little pile, unwrapping your sandwich for you and everything.
Always such a gentleman.
You eat in silence too, staring out over the cliffs, enjoying the sounds of the wildlife around. A bird calls in the distance, the wind rustles through the trees. The sun warms the grass and the earth, filling the air with the sweet scent of spring.
When the food was gone, you ran into the Lodge and returned with a blanket and a few pillows, spreading them out on the grass for the two of you to lie down on. Joel settles into his spot in a flash, holding his arm out, beckoning you to curl into his chest.
Not a day has gone by that you haven’t slept at his side, practically inseparable ever since the time you were kidnapped.
Joel is warm and firm, even in his old age. There’s a softness to him that comes with it, but the work on the farm keeps him from getting too soft. He turns his face into your hair, inhaling deeply, letting out a grumble of satisfaction.
“Think we could get away with stayin’ here forever?”
“Mmm,” you hum, resting your chin on your hand atop his chest. “We could try, but the stupid sheep would bust out of the pen and find you. You know they never miss a meal.”
Joel's laugh shakes you around, vibrating under your palm as his hands lazily stroke your back. “‘S’pose you’re right about that. Damn things can hear every creak in the house. I regret putting their pen so close.”
“I tried to suggest otherwise, but you-”
“I know, I know,” Joel cuts you off, his eyelids falling heavy, his voice slurring off.
“Joel?”
He hums, eyes already shut, his breathing slowing down as he sinks into what is probably his third nap of the day.
“I love you so much, Joel.”
“I know baby,” he smiles, cracking one eye open. “I love you too.”
“I think I’m gonna go check on some things in the Lodge, maybe radio in with Tommy and see how things are doing down there.”
“No,” Joel growls softly, shaking his head, his grip tightening around your waist as he pulls you closer. “Stay with me?”
This causes you to smile, and you sigh, resting your head against his chest so you could feel the steady thrum of his heart against your cheek.
“Of course, handsome. I’ll stay.”
You didn’t mean to fall asleep, but the warmth of the sun and the rhythm of Joel’s breathing lulled you into a nap before you even had a chance to stop it.
By the time you finally woke up, the sun was down, and the horses were stomping their hooves impatiently at the flies that circled them while they munched on the grass growing around the lodge, their gentle noises pulling you from sleep.
How long had it been? The air was growing chilly, and you groan as you sit up, your body stiff.
“Joel? We overslept,” you yawn, your joints cracking loudly as you sit up, rubbing the sleep from your eyes. “Joel?”
He doesn’t stir, and you give him a shake.
You freeze.
He feels… cold. Cold, accept for where you had been laying against him.
Your heart drops into your stomach, and your lip trembles as you lean in, holding your breath, trying to find his.
His lips are blue, his skin pale.
His chest is hollow, empty. No breaths. No heartbeat.
You bite down on your fist, stifling a cry as the tears well up.
You knew it would happen one day; you just thought you’d have more time.
But you had a plan for this moment, and you jump to your feet, wobbling as you walk towards R2-Dirt2. Or Dirtydoo, as Benji used to call him when he first started talking.
In the saddlebag, you pull out the old bottle of pills you’d been holding onto, all these years. Before, you kept them around as a reminder to yourself that although life had been awful to you, you chose to keep fighting every day, to keep the memories of your family alive, and to support the new family you’d found.
But as Joel grew older, you kept them on hand, just in case. You never know when your time is up, and in the case that Joel’s race ended before yours, you kept the pills around so you could go down with him.
You pull off the horse's headstalls, giving them each a sharp slap to the rear to send them running home, before you return to the picnic with the pills and your journal, finding your canteen.
It takes a minute to swallow them all, but once they’re gone, you toss the bottle over the cliff, hiding the evidence. The chill in the air causes your hands to tremble as you scrawl out a quick note on the last page of the journal, before you tuck it under your arm, wedging yourself back against Joel’s chest.
You pull his arm around you, snuggling in close, breathing in the warm scent of him. He smelled like cedarwood and the outdoors, like oats and dirt and leather. Warm and comforting, until a fog started to creep into your mind.
You started to feel like you were floating in water, like all the times you had gone swimming at the lake with Joel, Ellie, and Dina. It was their favorite thing to do in the summer, and it gave you a good chance to expose the horses to swimming in deep water. Ellie loved helping with desensitizing the horses.
Something calls loudly in the distance, but you don’t move, finding your body growing heavier by the second.
“Joel?” Your mouth feels like it’s full of cotton, like when you’re fighting falling asleep after a long day on horseback.
“Yeah, baby?”
“Stay with me?”
“Always.”
He sounds so sure, so confident, like he’s got everything under control. Like he can bend the world with his bare hands. You think of the first day you met him, how he irritated you so much because he always had that tone, that control over himself that you used to be so envious of.
Now, you draw from it, assuring yourself that everything was perfect. Everything is as it’s meant to be. You and him, arm in arm. Falling asleep together.
Summary: 20 years into the Cordyceps outbreak, lies a town in the heart of the Teton Range in Wyoming. Jackson, the last hope for humanity. You've crawled through hell to find a place like this, and yet hell isn't done with you.
You've never had to reach out for help to pull you from the depths, so why now? What is it about the handsome cowboy who's invaded your town that's changed everything, that's flipped your world? Why does he insist on saving you?
When you think things couldn't get worse, right when you finally start allowing yourself to feel again, the Devil's just gotta swoop in to yank the rug right from under your feet. You thought the battle was hard when you lost your family? You hadn't even seen the half of it.
CW: +18, MDNI, smut, its finally happening, mentions of death and gore
READ ON A03
masterlist
YOU
In the aftermath of the war, you had been charged with taking note of everyone who was lost in the battle. Every name. Every face. Followed by giving the hard news to their surviving family that, no, your mother did not survive, or your husband gave his life so you could live another day.
But you know from personal experience that no words could ever smooth over the pain of losing someone you love, so instead, you chose to keep your mouth shut, hitting them with a simple I'm sorry. They're gone.
The entire town was divided up with clean-up duties, and between the bodies, fixing up the wall, and cleaning up all of the glass, guns, and empty casings, it was a project that took over two weeks to complete.
Thirty-two patrolmen were killed. Among them were your friends, Will, Astrid, Molly, and Jessie.
It was hard, breaking that news to Dina. Thank God she’s got Ellie, because that poor girl broke down just as you had when your father was killed. They had a complicated relationship from what you've been able to pick up between conversations, and from what Ellie had told you personally, but that doesn’t make the love she felt invalid. That doesn't make the pain less.
One of the safehouses had been breached by infected, and everyone inside was killed in the crossfire or bitten. Twenty-three innocent people, gone, just like that. They'd survived the first twnety years of the end of the world, only to be cut short from one fucking asshole who thought he could conquer Jackson.
Five were killed by gunshot wounds, and the rest by the runners, and later euthanized by Dr. V. At least they got to go in their sleep, peacefully. Another fifteen were shot during the second wave with the raiders. All of this you know, because you had to document every death. Tommy wanted it for their headstones, so that no one forgets.
Everyone walked away with battle wounds that can never be forgotten, including you. But thanks to the brave men and women who sacrificed their lives for Jackson, 242 men, women, and children are still breathing.
You can handle writing down the names, documenting their causes of death... but gathering the bodies was harder than you thought it would be. It was all too... familiar. Because these people aren't strangers. You know each and every one of them. Just the other day, they were all laughing in the Mess, visiting with friends, working together to build a better life after the world ended. And now they're being dropped in a hole, six feet in the ground. Gone.
And then came the bodies outside the gates. The runners and clickers that breached the city, scattered all around, stretching towards the horizon by several hundred feet. Three wagons in the town were used mostly for hauling hay, supplies, and building materials within the walls, but for those two weeks, they were used to haul the infected bodies outside to the pits to be burned.
Since the C4 left such massive craters in their wake, Tommy said to use those to burn the bodies. A massive supply of Jackson’s gasoline had been used for the bombs, but what was left was poured over the infected to fuel the fire.
The stench of burning flesh still lingers in the town as the crater smoulders in the distance, even after weeks have passed.
The town was somber after the attack, and the pain of losing so many of Jackson’s people weighed heavily on everyone. The only spark of joy that was found was in the birth of Maria and Tommy’s baby.
Benji, a little boy.
Maria went into labor minutes after the battle was over. Dr. V said stress can induce labor, and it was understandable to be stressed during such a time.
With so many people gone, the reconstruction project was put on hold so everyone’s labor could be funneled into fixing up all of the damage left in the wake of the infected.
The wall and gate were the hardest, and replacing the glass windows to all of the shops was even worse. It wasn’t hard finding the glass in neighboring towns. The hard part was getting it back in one solid piece. Some of the bigger windows were just boarded over, and Ellie led a team of other artists to paint murals over the boards to make it less depressing.
The Mess was quiet, even during the rush of dinner, as everyone bowed their heads in quiet contemplation. It was hard to believe that it was over, that everyone here was alive and well. But sometimes, living is harder than dying. You do your best to avoid the vacant eyes of those grieving the most, choosing to eat in your house most nights instead.
It wasn't until a few weeks after the attack that Tommy insisted you, Joel, Tony, and a few others head out and track down the raiders. He was worried that they would regroup and return for another attack, since they knew Jackson was weak and vulnerable. You had no complaints. You needed something to funnel your rage into, and slaughtering the monsters that tore apart your home sounded like the best remedy for that.
It wasn’t hard to do, and in the dead of night, Joel led the attack, quietly sneaking through the camp, using blades to slice their throats in their beds. Joel wanted it to be swift and silent, efficient. In and out, no hiccups, no emotion.
It was brutal, and in a different world, it would have been considered unethical. But in your opinion, they should have all been hanged by the neck to pay for their crimes. You wanted them to suffer, to feel the same terror and pain that all the survivors of Jackson were feeling right now. It felt like justice, in your mind, but Joel said Jackson didn't need justice. It just needed peace, which they couldn't have with the raiders still out there.
And with the raiders dispatched and Jackson on the way to being functional again, that left you with a lot of free time.
And a lot of empty space to think.
Think of things like, what are you and Joel to each other?
Tommy berated you both one night after dinner, the liquor fueling his words as he yelled about keeping the two of you a secret. But you had to tell him there was no thing, because there wasn’t.
At least, there didn’t used to be.
But now, as you both sit on the couch, side by side, a heavy silence settles over you, and your heart stirs, begging to be set free. The windows are all open, allowing a steady breeze to flow through, carrying the scent of sun-baked asphalt and the songs of crickets and mourning-doves.
Joel is whittling at a piece of wood, carving out massive chunks over a small trashcan that he’s hunched above. His frown deepens as he switches tools to something smaller, and you watch him intently, until you can’t stand it any longer.
“Joel?” Your voice is soft and quiet, barely above a whisper, and his large hands come to a pause.
His head turns in your direction, but his eyes don't meet yours. “Can we talk?”
“‘Bout what?” He asks gruffly, setting his project aside. He kicks the trashcan forward so it’s under the coffee table, twisting his body so he was facing you more. His expression is a mix of frustration and fatigue, and you wonder what’s eating at him.
“About us?”
“What about us?”
“Well… there is an us, isn’t there?” You brush your hair behind your ear, giving yourself something else to focus on as you look away.
He's quiet for a moment, and the only sound in the room is the steady whistle of air passing through his nose as he draws in a deep and steadying breath.
“I don’t know,” he leans foreward, demanding your attention. “Is there? What are we, darlin’? ‘Cause I’ve been patient. I’ve been gentle. But there comes a time when a man and woman need to face things and call them what they are.”
So what are you to him? What is he to you? Because you had spent so much of your life terrified of intimacy, because you knew that it would only bring you more pain- pain that you couldn’t survive- and now here you are… so painfully in love with him that it terrifies you.
You had tried to run from it. Tried to fight it. You had pushed him away, and yet like a stubborn fucking dog, he always came back, as if your words meant nothing. Because somehow, he saw straight through your mask and knew that despite what your mouth was saying, your heart was begging him to stay. And he did. Because your heart needed him, even when your brain was trying to argue that it didn't.
And now here the two of you are, one month after the Battle of Jackson, as everyone has been calling it, having survived just about everything a person can in this world… and yet the thing that has you struggling most is a label to this relationship.
He must see the internal conflict in your eyes, because he leans back with a sigh, the muscle in his jaw twitching as he clenches it. He’s letting you take the reins on this one.
You’ve never been good with words, not unless they were on paper, so you speak in a different language to him.
Mustering up every ounce of courage, you crawl over to him, sliding across his body so your legs straddled his waist.
Hesitantly, his hands land on your thighs, holding you in place as you grip the sides of his face, tilting his head back, your noses brushing against each other.
“You saved me,” you start, and his eyes search yours. “Even when I didn’t want you to. Over and over again, you saved me. Even when I didn’t deserve it.”
He parts his lips, but you shush him, talking over him. “Even when I pushed, even when I fought back. You pulled me from the edge of darkness. Dragged me back from the end of the line. And…”
Your lips tremble as you suck in a steadying breath, finding his gaze once more. “I thought I didn’t have any more room in my heart for anyone else. I thought I was too broken to love again. To feel for someone. I care for Tommy out of loyalty, for everything we’ve gone through together, but you?”
His hands slide up to your waist, anchoring you in place, your lips brushing against his like a whisper, your voice dropping low.
“I love you, Joel Miller. I’m so fucking scared, but I love you anyway. I’ll share it all with you, if you’ll take me. All my hurt, all my joy. I’ll give you my life, ‘cause frankly, I don’t think it means anything without you in it.”
And just like that, it’s as if he’s heard the words he’s been waiting to hear, because his lips crush so hard against yours, it hurts.
You tilt your head and open your mouth to him, inviting his tongue as he explores. Your teeth scrape together as he deepens the kiss, as if he just can’t get enough of you.
You card your fingers through his hair, and a moan rumbles deep in his chest, vibrating against you.
This time, as your trembling hands tug at the hem of his t-shirt, he doesn’t stop you, holding his arms up so you can slide it off.
Your hands roam the plane of his chest, and the coarse, thick hair tickles your skin, until they dip low, running down the length of his abdomen. He isn’t chiseled like a model, but he is hard, thick, and warm.
His skin burns against your palms as you touch him, and his head falls back with a sigh, allowing you to pet and explore his body.
A new sense of confidence washes over you as you slide off of him, reaching down to yank the buckle of his belt open. The metal jangles noisily, and your fingers tremble slightly as you move to pop open the button of his jeans. You grip the waist of his pants and boxers, tugging hard, but he clasps your wrists.
“Should move to the bed first,” he pants, his eyes darkened by lust as he stares down at you.
“Don’t wanna stop,” you whisper, bending over so you could kiss his exposed hip.
His words of protest catch in the back of his throat, and he lets you continue to pull his jeans down, exposing his half-stiffened member, which rested against his stomach.
You slide to the ground between his spread knees, taking him into your mouth, running your tongue up and down the length of him as he hardens in your mouth. His large hands slide up your neck, gathering your hair into his palms so it wouldn’t get in your way as you swallow him, swirling your tongue.
This time, he can’t bite back his moan as his head falls slack, the gray hairs in his beard glinting in the lamplight as his neck strains, one fist clenching in your hair, the other gripping the arm of the couch hard enough the fabric protests.
Spit drips out of the corner of your mouth as you move, taking in as much of him as you can, gliding your tongue all the way to the head, teasing him at the tip, before sucking him back in.
Your jaw aches, and your neck burns, and you can feel his muscles trembling as he fights the urge to fuck into your mouth, taking his own pleasure from you, but something about it all makes you wet between your legs.
Until his resolve snaps and he yanks your hair gently, pulling you off of him so he could push you to the floor, shoving the coffee table out of the way.
The wooden legs groan across the floor as he makes room, his hands tugging at your shirt, pulling it free. You quickly slip out of the rest of your clothes, and he stares down at you heatedly, his eyes roaming every inch of your body, as if he’d never seen it before.
His gaze devours every scar, every curve, every dimple.
Goosebumps ripple across your flesh as the chilled summer air meets your skin, blowing in steadily from the open windows. His calloused hands slide up your sides, over your shoulders, and then down the length of your arms. He pulls your hands to his mouth so he can kiss your palms, planting one on each of the pale scars left behind from the knives.
He bends over then, leaning in close so he can claim your mouth once again while his free hand explores the inside of your thigh, traveling across your skin until he meets your core, which was already wet with anticipation.
You gasp suddenly as his fingers find your most sensitive area, circling around it until he finds a comfortable rhythm, and you swear you fear your heart is going to fly out of your chest.
Your hips buck against his fingers, and he sinks his weight down, pinning you in place as he works on you, all the while swallowing the air from your lungs with his kiss.
Surely the neighbors can hear you as you whimper for him, your legs trembling as they clamp around his waist. “Please,” you beg, breaking away from the kiss, your lips swollen. “I need you.”
“All you had to do was ask, baby,” he murmurs against your neck, and his beard scratches your skin. His fingers give way as he pulls back, giving himself room as he lines himself up to your entrance. “You sure you ready?”
“Yes,” you huff, wrapping your arms around his neck.
Slowly, he enters you, and you want to toss your head back with a moan, but you freeze, tensing up underneath him.
Because all of a sudden, it isn’t Joel’s musk you’re smelling, or his rough but gentle touch on your body.
It’s Mason’s.
Your breaths speed up until you’re gasping for air, panic seizing your heart, and Joel notices immediately. He pulls away, leaning back so he can cup your face, shaking you slightly.
“Baby?” He calls, and you have to fight to pull yourself from the memory, dragging yourself back to the present as he holds you.
You'd fought so hard to bury it all.
And you'd almost forgotten what Mason had done.
But now it's back, flooding your brain with everything that you felt when Mason violated your body, his scent, his touch, his twisted sneer.
“I need you to make me forget,” you cry, tears leaking from the corners of your eyes as you wrap your legs around his waist, preventing him from leaving you completely. “Please, make me forget.”
“I’ll make sure the only thing you know is how good I can make you feel. You’ll forget that name, I swear,” he growls, leaning down once more, his lips tickling your ear as he kisses away your tears.
You let out a choked moan as he pushes into you, spreading you open wide, filling you up completely, until he hits somewhere deep inside, bottoming out, his hips flush against the back of your legs.
He stays there for a moment, giving you a second to adjust, before he pulls out, all the way to the tip.
You struggle to get your breathing back under control as a sweat breaks out across your skin, and your chests stick together as he suddenly plunges back in. You cry out, slamming your head against the floor in pleasure as everything inside of you comes to life, every nerve burning as he sets a pace.
Your nails rake down his back as you struggle to hold onto him, clinging to his frame as he pumps into you, panting and moaning against your ear, your neck, your shoulder.
Everywhere his mouth can reach, he latches onto your skin, leaving behind a trail of purple bruises, and you return the favor, suckling along his thick neck.
His moans are like music to your ears, and his chest vibrates against yours with every noise he makes.
Something burns deep in your belly, coiling tight as he hits that sweet spot deep inside of you, and it only grows more intense as his fingers join his member down below, rubbing clumsily on that sensitive spot.
You begin to twitch and shake beneath him, your toes curling as that feeling grows stronger, spreading across your entire body, setting your skin alight- until it explodes, sharp and sudden, catching you off-guard.
You cry out, gripping his hair so you could cleave his head against your neck, holding on tightly as your orgasm consumes you, shaking through your entire body as he rides it out.
He cages you in with his arms, which shake as he holds himself up, his pace stuttering as he comes to his end. He pulls out at the last second, snatching your shirt from beside your head so he could spend himself into it, pumping his hand to milk his orgasm, still wet with your juices.
When he was spent, he collapsed on top of you, and his heart thunders so hard against his chest, it feels like yours is trying to fight him through your skin.
You stroke his hair, easing away the sting from how hard you were holding onto it, smoothing away the ruffled mess left behind from your fingers.
Your hips ache from being spread so wide to accommodate his size, but you don’t dare move or break the moment, enjoying the sensation of his body covering yours, as you feel every inch of him against you.
When the two of you are finally able to slow your breathing, he pulls back, helping you to your feet, gathering your clothes from the floor. You ogle him as he does, your eyes devouring everything.
“You keep lookin’ at me like that, and I might just have to do it all over again,” he growls low, and you lower your head, looking at him through your lashes.
“I don’t know, old man, I don’t think you’ve got it in you.” You tease, pulling back.
His threat from long ago whispers in your mind: I can still put you on your ass.
His eyes darken once more, and you flee to your room with Joel hot on your heels.
You groan softly as you settle onto the barstool in your kitchen, gripping your mug of coffee tightly, holding it just under your nose so you can inhale the fragrance before taking your first sip.
One thing you've been practicing to help ground yourself is to appreciate the little things. Coffee is one of them, and you moan as it burns down your throat, chasing away the throbbing headache that pulses at your temple. You stayed up way too late with Joel last night, and you're feeling the effects of it.
Ellie slams the back door on her way in, charging into the kitchen to grab something from the counter, keeping her head ducked the entire way.
"Hey, what's up?" You question, and she sighs heavily, still not facing you. The tips of her ears turn several shades darker as she flushes, barely sparing you a peek over her shoulder.
"Yeah, so uh- the next time you and Joel, you know, do it- could you please put the windows up? And like, maybe close the curtains too, cause I saw a side of Joel I never, ever, EVER wanted to see-" she cuts herself off with a gag, repulsed by whatever image she's conjuring in her mind.
Your heart plummets to your stomach, and you immediately smack your hands over your face. "Oh my God, I am so sorry, Ellie, I didn't think-"
"Yeah, well, let's just not bring this up ever again. I'm joining the construction crew, cause as soon as a house is open, I'm moving out."
She leaves you with that, retreating just as quickly as she came, as you sit there burning in shame.
Joel joins you in the kitchen a few moments later, his hair leaking small droplets of water onto his shoulders, which soak into the dark cotton t-shirt he's wearing. He greets you with his usual gruff mornin', pouring himself a cup of coffee, black.
You open your mouth to speak, but he cuts you off before you can get a word out. "I heard. No need to discuss."
You don't miss the way his cheeks turn a soft shade of pink as he turns to stare out the kitchen window, his shoulders tense.
Laughter bubbles up past your lips before you can stop it, your face consumed by a smile as you cover your mouth, your body quaking as you laugh.
"Jesus Christ," Joel mutters, shaking his head.
"It's so embarrassing!"
"So embarrassing."
"I don't think I'll ever be able to look her in the eyes again!"
"How do you think I feel? She said she saw me- naked!"
"Oh God, I bet the whole street heard-"
"This is worse than the time Sarah walked in on me while I was hooking up with her middle-school teacher, Jesus," Joel slams the mug on the counter, but you can see that he is also laughing, which only sets you off again.
You don't know how you manage to finally get ready for the day to leave the house, but your heavy blush lingers on your cheeks all day.
Pairing: Knight!Leon Kennedy x Princess!reader
Synopsis: A princess bound by duty. A knight bound by oath. And a love that was never meant to survive either.
Tags: knight!Leon, princess reader, slow burn, mutual pining, forbidden love, angst, yearning, arranged marriage, bittersweet ending
Warnings: angst, no happy ending, emotional damage
Words: 19k
A/N: sorry i basically ghosted this account for two months. work was beating me to the ground :') please enjoy this! this is a bit different to my usual style so feedback welcomed!
It was not in your nature to be unkind to those beneath your station, and yet you found yourself, upon that grey morning in the castle’s eastern hall, possessed of an unkindness you could not entirely account for.
It sat strangely upon you, like a garment ill-fitted, neither comfortable nor easily cast aside.
“Father,” you said, with the particular patience one reserves for a parent who has, once again, made a decision without the courtesy of consulting you, “I have managed perfectly well these three years without a guard who follows me from room to room as though I were made of glass.”
“You have managed,” the King replied, not looking up from the parchment before him, “to be nearly abducted twice, and to wander unescorted into the lower town on no fewer than four occasions that I am aware of, and likely several more that I am not.”
You opened your mouth to dispute this and found, with some irritation, that you could not.
“It is not a punishment,” your father continued, setting down his quill at last and regarding you with the particular weariness he reserved for conversations he had clearly anticipated and dreaded in equal measure. “It is sense. You are not merely my daughter. You are the future of this kingdom, whether you have yet reconciled yourself to the fact or not.”
“I am perfectly reconciled to it,” you said. “I object only to being treated as though I cannot be trusted to walk from the library to my own chambers without incident.”
“You were trusted to do precisely that,” he said, “and the incident found you regardless.”
There was, in this, an unfairness you could not easily forgive, that danger should be permitted to exist independent of fault, that one might behave with perfect reason and still be met with consequence.
You had no ready answer for it.
“There is also the matter,” your father went on, more gently now, “of what is to come. The council grows impatient for an announcement of your betrothal, and impatience of that kind has a way of making men careless of propriety, and occasionally of safety. I will not have you exposed to whatever foolishness ambition might inspire in a man who fancies his prospects improved by your absence rather than your hand.”
You felt something tighten, faint but insistent.
“You speak of it as though it were already decided,” you said quietly. “The betrothal.”
“It is not decided.” He held your gaze with the steadiness he had always shown you, even as a child, even when the truth he carried was not a comfortable one. “But it will be decided, in time, and you know as well as I that the kingdom’s future does not rest on my shoulders alone forever. It will rest on yours. I would have you carry that weight prepared, and whole, rather than diminished by some misfortune I might have prevented with a single guard at your side.”
Prepared.
Whole.
Words so reasonable they admitted no argument, and yet so heavy they left little room for anything else.
You looked away from him, toward the window, where the grey morning light fell without particular warmth upon the stone floor. You knew he was not wrong. You had known it, in truth, before you had ever opened your mouth to argue, for arguing with your father on matters of the kingdom had become, in recent years, less a matter of conviction than of habit, a small assertion of will in the one arena where your will was still permitted to assert itself at all.
“Very well,” you said, with the particular grace of the thoroughly outmanoeuvred. “I shall submit to your guard. Though I make no promise of submitting gracefully.”
The faintest suggestion of a smile crossed your father’s face, the first softness he had shown all morning. “I would expect nothing less of you.”
It was then that the door opened, announced by nothing more than the soft click of the latch, for the man who entered did not seem given to announcing himself in any other fashion.
You had heard of him, of course.
One could not spend a fortnight in that castle without hearing of him.
The servants spoke his name in the hushed, half-admiring, half-wary tones usually reserved for weather that might yet turn violent. Leon Kennedy. A man, it was said, who had survived things that ought not to have been survivable, and who had returned from each of them a little less inclined to speak of it. There were rumours of villages emptied of something worse than soldiers, of nights he would not account for even to his commanding officers, of a composure so complete that some among the staff had taken to wondering, in whispers never quite low enough, whether he felt anything at all.
You had dismissed most of it.
Men were often made into legends when silence left room for invention.
And yet-
He was younger than you had imagined, though nothing in his bearing suggested youth. He crossed the hall with the economy of movement of a man who had long ago decided that no step ought to be wasted, and when he reached the dais, he went down on one knee before you with a precision so absolute it seemed less an act of courtesy than one of architecture.
“Your Highness.”
His voice was low, unhurried, entirely without inflection.
“I am assigned to your protection, by order of the King.”
You looked down at the crown of his bowed head and felt, absurdly, as though you were the one being inspected.
“You may rise,” you said, because it seemed expected of you, and because you found you did not much like the sight of him kneeling, though you could not, at that moment, have said why.
He rose.
And here you waited, as one does, instinctively, upon meeting a stranger, for some small softening of the face, some token gesture of goodwill, however practiced or false. A smile, perhaps. The sort every courtier in that castle had perfected before the age of ten, the sort your father himself had just shown you, brief as it had been.
None came.
His expression remained as it had been throughout: composed, watchful, entirely unreadable, his eyes meeting yours with a directness that was not quite insolence but came near enough to it that you felt your spine straighten of its own accord.
There was nothing cold in it, precisely.
It was simply closed.
In the manner of a house with all its shutters drawn, giving no indication of what might be occurring within.
“I have not asked for a guard,” you said, rather more sharply than courtesy strictly permitted, your father’s words still fresh enough to sting rather than soothe.
“No, Your Highness.”
Nothing in his tone suggested this troubled him in the least.
“I was not given to understand that you had.”
You waited.
For explanation. For apology. For anything that might make him less immovable.
He offered nothing.
He simply stood, some careful distance away, with the patient stillness of a man entirely accustomed to being unwanted in rooms he was nonetheless required to occupy.
It was, you would later admit, the stillness that unsettled you most.
“You understand the duty,” your father said to him, “is not a temporary one. Wherever the princess goes, you go. Whatever is asked of her, you are to anticipate before it is asked of you. I will have no repeat of past incidents.”
“Understood, Your Majesty.”
If the weight of such a charge affected him at all, nothing in his bearing betrayed it.
“I will not fail in it.”
There was no boast in the words. Only certainty.
“See that you don’t,” your father said, though not unkindly, and returned his attention to the parchment before him with the satisfied air of a man who considered the matter closed.
“Very well,” you said at last, for there seemed nothing else to say. “We shall see how long you last.”
Something flickered, very briefly, at the corner of his mouth. You were quite certain it was not a smile. But it was gone before you could determine what it had been.
“Yes, Your Highness,” he said.
He took up his position by the door, as though he had occupied that exact spot for the whole of his life and intended to occupy it for the whole of what remained.
You did not look at him again before quitting the hall.
You told yourself this was indifference.
You did not, at that time, consider the possibility that it might instead be caution, for there was something in Sir Leon Kennedy’s presence that suggested not intrusion, nor even authority, but inevitability.
And inevitability, you had long suspected, was far more difficult to resist.
It did not take a fortnight before you began to suspect that Sir Leon Kennedy had taken the measure of your life with greater thoroughness than you yourself had ever troubled to attempt.
At first, it presented itself in such small and reasonable ways that to remark upon it would have seemed an indulgence of vanity.
The mornings began, as they had always begun, with chapel, that small grey hour before the rest of the castle had fully woken, when even the servants moved more quietly, as though unwilling to disturb whatever fragile peace lingered between night and day. You knelt upon the cold stone and offered up whatever prayers seemed owed that particular morning, sometimes with sincerity, sometimes with habit, and sometimes, with the vague hope that the act itself might suffice in place of belief.
You had expected him to wait without, as guards customarily did, the business of God being no concern of swordsmen.
Instead, he took up a position just inside the door.
Not obtrusive, nor even particularly noticeable, but placed with such deliberate unobtrusiveness that he might, at a careless glance, have been mistaken for part of the wall itself. He did not shift, did not sigh, did not betray the smallest sign of impatience. He existed in that quiet space with the same composed stillness he brought to every other, and in time you found that his presence did not intrude upon your prayers so much as disappear within them.
More mornings than not, you forgot he was there at all.
Until you rose.
And found him already risen before you.
As though he had anticipated, not merely the conclusion of your prayers, but the precise moment at which you would abandon them.
“You needn’t come in,” you told him, on the third such morning, not unkindly. “It is hardly the sort of place that wants guarding.”
“It is the sort of place a man might wait outside a window,” he said, “and I have known worse men to attempt worse things in better-guarded rooms.”
He did not say this as though it troubled him. He said it as a man reporting weather, inevitable, impersonal, not worth remarking upon beyond acknowledgment.
“I will remain, Your Highness, if it is permitted.”
It was permitted.
You found, in time, that nearly everything he proposed was the sort of thing one permitted without quite recalling having agreed to it.
From the chapel you proceeded to the council chamber, where you were not yet entitled to speak but were entitled, by your father’s long-standing insistence, to observe, that you might learn, he said, the shape of governance before you were ever asked to wear it.
Leon took his place along the chamber wall among the other guards, indistinguishable from them in posture and dress, and yet not, somehow, indistinguishable at all.
There were other men there, older, broader, louder in their breathing, more visibly alert in the manner of men who wished it to be known they were so. And yet your eye, against your own intention, did not seek them.
It sought him.
You told yourself this was merely because he was new.
It did not, you found, cease with familiarity.
When some lord’s argument grew sufficiently tedious as to test the limits of your composure, when the language of treaties and tariffs began to blur into something dangerously resembling sleep, your gaze would drift, quite without instruction, toward that particular corner of the wall.
And find his already upon you.
Not with curiosity. Not with reproach. Not even, precisely, with concern.
But with the quiet attentiveness of a man who had marked, perhaps, how long you might be relied upon to hold your tongue before the holding became a visible effort.
It was an observation so precise it bordered upon intrusion.
He never once, in all those mornings, looked away first.
The correspondence came after, in your private study, where the business of governance became less public and no less tiresome. Letters requiring your hand were answered; those that did not were passed along. It was solitary work, requiring more patience than you often possessed by that hour.
And yet,
You noticed, slowly, as one notices the shift in a season rather than the arrival of a storm, that the room was always prepared before you entered it.
The fire built, not too high, not wasteful, but sufficient to ease the particular chill that study held in the mornings. The window latched against the draft that troubled the left-hand side of the desk and no other. The ink refreshed. The chair placed at precisely the angle you preferred, though you had never, to your knowledge, articulated that preference aloud.
You had mentioned the draft exactly once, weeks prior, to no one in particular, in the manner of idle complaint that expects no remedy.
You had not mentioned it since.
You did not need to.
“Did you ask the steward to see to this?” you asked him once, gesturing vaguely at the latched window, the laid fire.
“No, Your Highness.”
“Then who-”
“I have hands,” he said.
It was not quite an answer.
And yet it was the only one you received.
You found yourself, against some inclination to press further, simply accepting it.
There was something in his manner that rendered further inquiry… unnecessary. Or perhaps futile.
The gardens, in the early afternoon, were where you took what little freedom your days permitted, a walk among the roses, ostensibly for air, though you suspected your father permitted it chiefly because it kept you from brooding indoors.
Leon walked some several paces behind you there, as was proper.
You came to notice that he never once allowed you to round a corner of hedge before he had already glanced beyond it. Nor permitted you to pause beside the fountain without some small, unhurried repositioning of himself that placed his back to whatever direction posed the greater risk.
You did not ask him how he had determined which direction that was.
You suspected, by then, that he simply knew, in the manner that some men know the hour by the slant of the light.
It was in the gardens, too, that he first revealed, though you could not afterward recall having told him, that you preferred the white roses to the red.
“You have not looked at the red ones in three days,” he said, when you paused, once more, beside the pale blooms.
“And that constitutes preference?” you asked.
“It constitutes pattern.”
“And pattern is enough?”
“For me,” he said.
You regarded him then, more directly than you had in some days.
“And my tea?” you asked, as though the question had only just occurred to you.
“Without sugar,” he said.
“You have seen me take it so?”
“No.”
You waited.
He added, after the smallest pause, “You do not finish it when it is prepared otherwise.”
There was no pride in the observation.
No suggestion that he expected praise for it.
Only the quiet certainty of a man who had noticed,and remembered.
Your studies followed, in the long afternoons,history, statecraft, the dry particulars of treaties signed generations before your birth, delivered by a tutor whose patience for distraction was, at best, theoretical.
Leon stood near the door through these hours as well.
You found, on the days your concentration faltered most badly, that some quiet word from him, offered low enough that the tutor did not hear it, had a curious way of returning your attention to the page.
“You answered that question correctly a fortnight ago, Your Highness,” he murmured once, as you faltered over a passage you had no wish to recall. “You have only forgotten that you know it.”
It was not encouragement, precisely.
He did not seem a man given to encouragement.
But it accomplished, somehow, what encouragement was meant to.
The charity audiences, last of all, taxed you more than any other duty of your day, the long line of petitioners, each with some grief or want too small for the council’s notice and too large to bear alone, each requiring of you a patience and a tenderness you did not always feel equal to summoning by that hour of the evening.
Leon never spoke during these audiences.
When some petitioner’s story ran longer than the hour allowed, or grew distressing enough to test your composure, he had a way of stepping forward.
Not to interrupt.
Never that.
Simply to be present at your shoulder.
A quiet, unspoken reminder that you were not entirely alone in the bearing of it.
It was not comfort.
It was something steadier than comfort.
By the second week, he required no instruction as to where you would be, nor when.
He arrived before you at the chapel door each dawn, and stood ready at your study each forenoon, and matched his pace to yours in the gardens without once being told the hour you preferred to walk them. He adjusted to you, not with the obsequiousness of a servant, nor the presumption of an equal, but with the careful, unwavering attention of a man to whom your movements had become, quite simply, the central fact of the world.
He had learned the whole architecture of your days.
Not from any account given him, for you had given him none, but from simple observation, patiently and silently accumulated, as a man learns a country he intends never to leave.
You found this, in those early weeks, faintly unsettling.
You did not yet understand that you would come, before very long, to find it something else entirely.
For there is a particular kind of loneliness in being known only in part, in being admired for what is seen, and overlooked for what is not.
And there is, perhaps, something far more dangerous in being known… completely.
Even when the man who knows you has never once smiled.
It was, you came to think, rather like attempting to draw water from a well whose depth you could not determine, every question lowered down into him returned, more often than not, with nothing attached to it at all.
And yet, the absence itself became its own kind of answer.
You had not set out, precisely, to know him.
It had begun, as idle curiosities often do, in one of those unclaimed hours of the afternoon when duty loosened its hold just enough to allow the mind to wander without quite daring to rest. Your tutor had been called away on some matter of greater urgency than your education, your correspondence sat finished before you, and the room, so recently occupied by ink and obligation, had settled into a quiet that felt almost… permissive.
Leon stood, as he always stood, some careful distance from your chair.
Not near enough to intrude. Not far enough to neglect.
His attention was fixed upon that middle space between yourself and the door, in that manner peculiar to men who have trained themselves never to be taken unawares, and who therefore learn to look not at what is, but at what might yet be.
“You are from the south,” you said.
It was not quite a question, for something in his vowels betrayed it, however carefully he had smoothed them.
“Yes, Your Highness.”
You waited.
Nothing further came.
There was, you began to suspect, an art to his silences.
“And your family,” you tried again, leaning back slightly in your chair as though the posture might lend your question greater casualness, “are they-”
“I have none living that concern Your Highness’s safety.”
The answer was delivered with the same composure he brought to all things, which was to say: it did not feel like an answer at all, but rather the careful redirection of one.
It did not escape your notice that he had not said they did not exist.
Only that they did not concern you.
You might have abandoned the attempt entirely, had you been a princess of less obstinate temperament.
But obstinacy had long been remarked upon as your particular fault, by every governess you had ever exhausted, by every tutor who had mistaken compliance for understanding, and you found that you were not yet prepared to surrender the field to a man who would not so much as grant you his county of birth.
“You needn’t treat every question as an interrogation, Sir Kennedy,” you said. “I am not attempting to extract state secrets. I am attempting to make conversation.”
Something passed behind his eyes then.
Not quite discomfort, for he did not seem a man easily discomfited, but something adjacent to it. The look, perhaps, of a man recalculating a distance he had thought already measured, and finding it… altered.
“I was not aware Your Highness required conversation of me,” he said. “I was given to understand my duty was protection.”
“Your duty,” you said, “is whatever I determine it to be, within reason, and I have determined that I would like to know something of the man who stands three paces behind me at every hour of my waking life.”
There was a pause then.
Not long. Not dramatic.
But deliberate.
He considered your words with the same gravity he seemed to bring to every decision, however small, as though each one might alter something essential if mishandled.
“There is little to know, Your Highness.”
You tilted your head slightly, studying him.
“I find that very difficult to believe.”
“Nonetheless,” he said, “it is so.”
You regarded him a moment longer, the set of his jaw, the careful neutrality he wore as other men wore armour, and wore, you suspected, for much the same reason.
It occurred to you, then, that his silence was not merely habit.
It was construction.
“Very well,” you said at last, with the air of one conceding a single battle while making no secret of her intentions toward the war. “Then I shall simply have to discover it for myself, by whatever means remain to me.”
“Your Highness is, of course, at liberty to attempt whatever she wishes.”
There was something in his voice then.
Not quite amusement, for he did not seem a man given to amusement either, but some faint cousin of it, something dry and fleeting and gone again before you could be certain you had heard it at all.
“I would only caution,” he added, “that Your Highness may find the effort poorly rewarded.”
“I have never yet been deterred by poor odds,” you said. “I do not intend to begin with you.”
He said nothing further to this.
But you noted, carefully, as one note the smallest shift in a horizon long studied, that the corner of his mouth had not quite returned to its customary stillness.
You did not abandon the campaign in the days that followed, though you altered its strategy somewhat, having learned that direct assault gained less ground than patient siege.
You took to asking him smaller things.
Not the great, unanswerable questions of family and history, but questions a man might answer without feeling himself undone by the answering.
“Do you prefer the rain,” you asked him once, walking the gardens beneath a sky that threatened it, “or its absence?”
He seemed, for a moment, faintly surprised to have been asked something so unburdened by consequence.
“Its absence,” he said. “Rain makes for poor visibility. A man cannot watch what he cannot see clearly.”
“That is not an answer about preference,” you said. “That is an answer about duty.”
“They are not always different things, Your Highness.”
“They are tonight,” you said. “For I am not asking the guard. I am asking the man.”
He was silent long enough that you thought he might not answer at all.
The wind stirred lightly through the hedges. Somewhere, a branch creaked. The first promise of rain lingered in the air without yet committing itself.
“I have not been asked to distinguish between the two in some time,” he said finally.
There was something in the admission, quiet, almost reluctant, that told you it had cost him more than the words themselves suggested.
You did not press him further.
“Then I shall ask you again, another day,” you said, “until you grow accustomed to the distinction.”
And you did.
You asked him again, and again, and again.
Small things. Harmless things. Questions that might pass, to any observer, for idle conversation, and yet were, to your mind, carefully placed stones in the slow construction of something not yet named.
Whether he preferred the company of dogs or horses.
What manner of meal he found least objectionable among the castle’s offerings.
Whether he had ever, in all his years of service, been so unfortunate as to find himself genuinely afraid.
To this last he did not answer at all, for a long moment.
You thought, then, that you had pressed too far, that you had reached, at last, the edge of what he would permit, and perhaps gone a step beyond it.
Quietly, without quite meeting your eye:
“Once or twice.”
You did not move.
“Will you tell me of it?”
“No.”
Not unkindly. Simply, finally. As a door closing.
It was not victory, precisely.
You understood enough of sieges, from your studies, to know that a single conversation rarely won them, nor a fortnight of conversations either. Walls built over years do not fall for want of a question well-placed.
But you had found, you thought, the first hairline cracks in what had seemed, on the morning of his arrival, an entirely seamless wall.
He still did not smile at you, not properly, not in the open, easy way the courtiers smiled, with nothing behind it but the wish to be liked.
But you had begun to notice the things that came near to it.
The held glance that lingered a fraction longer than duty required.
The almost-twitch at the corner of his mouth when you said something that amused you, swiftly suppressed but never quite swift enough.
The particular stillness that came over him when you asked, for the third or fourth time, some question he had no intention of answering, not the stillness of irritation, you had come to understand, but something closer to a man holding very carefully to a wall he was no longer entirely certain he wished to keep standing.
You did not yet know how long that wall would take to fall.
Nor what it would cost him when at least it did.
But you found, in those weeks, that you had stopped minding the wait at all.
Indeed. You had begun, quite without intending to, to look forward to it.
The argument began, as so many of your arguments with your father had begun of late, over a matter that ought to have required no argument at all. “I am not suggesting you rule imprudently,” your father said, with the particular tiredness of a man repeating himself for the third time within the same conversation, his hand resting flat upon the table as though to steady not the discussion but his patience. “I am suggesting you cannot rule alone. No queen has done so in this kingdom’s history, and I will not have you be the first merely to prove a point.” You felt the familiar spark of resistance rise within you at once, sharp and immediate, though it carried with it something heavier than defiance alone. “Then perhaps it is time,” you said, “that someone was the first.” The words left you more forcefully than you had intended, though you did not regret them, and as you spoke you became aware that you had risen from your chair without quite meaning to, as though the argument itself had drawn you upward into it.
“This is not a matter of pride.” “Is it not?” you replied, stepping closer to the table, your hands resting against its surface as though you required something solid to press against. “You speak of history as though it were scripture, Father, immovable and beyond question, but history is only what men have permitted to happen, and I do not see why I must be bound by what other women were never permitted to attempt.” Your father regarded you steadily, and though there was no anger in his expression, there was a firmness that had never yet been moved by argument alone. “Because the council will not follow a queen without a king beside her,” he said, “because the neighbouring houses will smell weakness in it, whatever weakness may or may not exist in truth, and because I have spent the whole of my reign securing this kingdom’s borders, and I will not see it unravelled in a single generation for the sake of your pride.” The word stung, not for its harshness but for its imprecision. “My pride,” you said, the syllables tightening despite your effort to keep them even, “or my judgment? For I begin to wonder, Father, whether you have ever once considered that I might be capable of the thing you insist I require a husband to accomplish for me.”
“I have considered it,” he said, and though the words were immediate, there was something in his tone that softened them, a note you might have recognised had you not already been too deep within the argument to hear it clearly. “I have considered it more than you know, but I am asked to weigh what I believe of you against what the realm will accept of you, and those are not always the same arithmetic.” “Then the realm’s arithmetic is wrong.” “Perhaps,” he allowed, though the concession did not alter the conclusion, “but it is the arithmetic I must govern by until the day it is yours instead to govern.” You felt then the frustration sharpens into something closer to anger, not at him alone but at the quiet inevitability of the position itself. “And on that day,” you said, your composure faltering not in weakness but in the strain of being perpetually almost believed, “will I be permitted to govern it as I see fit, or will there be some husband standing beside me even then, decided for me before I had so much as a say in the choosing?” Your father did not answer, and the absence of his answer carried more weight than any words he might have spoken, settling into the space between you with a finality that left no room for argument.
You did not remain to hear what might have followed it. You turned and left the chamber with as much dignity as the trembling in your hands permitted, the echo of your own footsteps too loud in the corridor beyond, as though the castle itself had taken note of your departure. By the time you reached your rooms, your anger had begun to cool into something heavier and more difficult to bear, and the familiarity of the space, the same walls, the same quiet, the same unchanging arrangement of objects that had witnessed every small concession of the past years, felt suddenly intolerable. It was not rest you required, nor solitude of the kind those rooms offered, and before the thought had fully formed, you had already turned toward the hidden passage behind the tapestry of your grandmother’s hunting party, descending the narrow stair with the certainty of long memory guiding your steps.
You did not stop until you reached the old garden wall at the castle’s eastern edge, where the stones had long ago given way to ivy and neglect, and where, as a child, you had sought refuge from expectations you had not yet been old enough to name. The night air was cold and clear, and the stillness of it might have been called peace, had it not seemed instead to magnify every thought you had hoped to escape. You stood there for some time, uncertain how long, before the sound of footsteps on the gravel reached you, unhurried and unmistakable even before you turned. “You ought not to be here alone,” Leon said, his voice carrying neither reprimand nor urgency, but something steadier, as though he were stating not a command but a fact. “I am aware,” you replied, not fully turning toward him. “I find I do not much care, tonight, what I ought to do.”
He did not insist that you return, nor did he move to guide you back toward the castle as you had half expected. Instead, he came to stand beside you at a respectful distance, his gaze directed outward over the darkened garden, and for a time he said nothing at all. The silence was not uncomfortable, though you could not have said why, and when he spoke again it was with the same quiet deliberation he brought to all things. “I heard the argument,” he said. “Through the chamber door. I was not eavesdropping. The walls in that hall are not what they ought to be.” You let out a quiet breath. “Then you heard my father tell me I cannot be trusted to govern without a husband beside me.” “I heard him say the realm would not accept it,” Leon replied. “Those are not the same thing.” The distinction was offered so plainly that it startled you, and you turned to look at him properly then, for it was the first time he had spoken on a matter so far beyond his duty.
“No,” he said, after a moment’s consideration, “they are not.” He spoke then more fully than you had ever heard him speak before, his words measured not by hesitation but by care. He told you what he had seen of you in the council chamber, of your memory, your judgment, your understanding of the men who surrounded your father and the decisions they struggled to shape, and he spoke without ornament or flattery, as a man stating what he believed to be true and nothing more. There was no performance in it, no attempt to comfort you for its own sake, and perhaps for that reason it reached you more deeply than comfort might have done. When he said at last that you did not require a husband to govern well, but only the chance to attempt it, the words seemed to settle into you with a weight that was not burden but steadiness.
“You have never said so much to me at once,” you said quietly when he had finished, and he inclined his head slightly, as though acknowledging a fact rather than a remark. When you asked him why he had chosen to speak now, he did not answer at once, but when he did it was with the same quiet honesty that had marked the rest. He told you that you had looked, upon leaving that chamber, like a woman who had been told her judgment did not signify, and that he found he could not stand by and allow you to believe that, whatever else his duty required of his silence. It was not a declaration, nor anything so easily named, but there was something within it that altered the air between you all the same.
You thanked him, though the words felt insufficient, and when he answered that he was assigned to your protection, the phrase did not carry the same distance it once had. There was something else within it now, something unspoken and perhaps unintended, that neither of you chose to examine too closely. You remained there together for some time, saying little more, until at least the sky began to pale toward morning, and when you returned to the castle, it was with the quiet understanding that something between you had shifted, not suddenly, nor dramatically, but in that gradual and irrevocable manner by which a single loosened stone may, in time, bring down an entire wall.
The council chamber, that particular morning, was fuller than you had grown accustomed to seeing it, the long table lined with lords who rarely troubled themselves with your father’s smaller business, now present in full ceremonial dress, their expressions arranged into the careful neutrality of men who believed themselves about to witness something of consequence and wished, above all, to be seen witnessing it properly. The air itself seemed altered by their presence, heavier, more deliberate, as though the room had been prepared not merely for discussion but for decision, and you understood, the moment you crossed its threshold, precisely what manner of consequence they anticipated.
“Three names have been put forward for Her Highness’s consideration,” your father said, once the customary formalities had been dispensed with, his tone composed, almost impersonal, as though he spoke not of his daughter but of a matter already half removed from the realm of feeling. You felt the words settle over you with the particular weight of a sentence long anticipated and no less dreadful for having been expected. “Lord Aldric of the eastern provinces. The second son of the Duke of Verrow. And Prince Hael of the neighbouring kingdom, whose father has expressed considerable interest in the alliance such a match would secure.” You sat very still through the recitation of each man’s particular merits, their lands, their armies, their bloodlines, each quality weighed and discussed before the full council with a precision that would have done credit to any negotiation of trade or treaty, and you answered what questions were put to you with the composure your years of training had instilled, though you were aware, beneath that composure, of a hollowing sensation that had opened within you the moment the first name had been spoken, as though something essential had been quietly removed and no one in that room had thought it necessary to remark upon its absence.
It was only later, in the privacy of the corridor beyond the chamber, that the composure began to slip, not all at once, but in that gradual and treacherous way by which control gives way first at its edges. “You needn’t decide tonight,” your father said, falling into step beside you, his voice gentler now, as though the conclusion of the formal proceedings permitted him some return to the role of father rather than king. “These matters are rarely settled in a single sitting.” “And yet they will be settled,” you said, your gaze fixed ahead, unwilling to look at him lest the steadiness you had maintained thus far abandon you entirely. “Whatever grace you extend me in the timing of it.” “They must be,” he replied, and though there was no harshness in the words, there was no yielding either. “You know this as well as I.” You did know it. You had known it, in truth, your whole life, had understood since girlhood that your hand would one day be weighed and traded as every princess’s hand was weighed and traded, for the good of borders and bloodlines that had nothing whatsoever to do with your own preference in the matter, but knowing a thing in the abstract, you discovered, was a very different burden from hearing it spoken aloud, in a chamber full of lords, as though it were already as good as decided.
You did not see Leon until you had nearly reached your own chambers, where he fell into step beside you as he always did, silent, precise, unannounced, and yet you noticed, that evening, that his silence held a different quality than its usual stillness. It was not the absence of speech alone, but the presence of something held back, something contained with effort rather than simply unspoken, and it altered the air between you in a way you could not immediately name. “You heard,” you said, for there seemed little purpose in pretending otherwise. “I was present, Your Highness,” he replied, his voice even, too even, you thought, the particular evenness of a man exercising care not merely in what he said, but in how much of what he felt might be allowed to reach his tone. “I could hardly have failed to hear.” “And what do you make of it?” you asked, turning the question upon him more directly than you might once have done.
He did not answer at once, and the hesitation, brief though it was, struck you more sharply than any immediate refusal might have done. You had grown accustomed, in the weeks since the night at the garden wall, to a certain ease that had crept, almost unnoticed, into the spaces between you, a quiet allowance of small truths and smaller observations that had made his company something less rigid than it had been at the outset, but that ease seemed, in this moment, to have withdrawn again, leaving behind something more guarded in its place. “It is not my place to make anything of it,” he said at last. “You said as much to me once before,” you replied, “and then told me precisely what you made of it regardless. I would ask the same honesty of you now.” At that, something in his jaw tightened, the small movement visible despite the discipline he applied to every other part of himself, and you understood, with a clarity that unsettled you, that whatever answer he held was not one he found easy to give.
“Lord Aldric is reputed a hard man with his tenants,” he said at length, selecting, you understood at once, the safest path available to him. “The Duke’s son is young yet and untested. The Prince-” He stopped there, the unfinished thought hanging between you with more weight than any completed sentence. “The Prince?” you prompted, more softly now. “I have heard nothing ill of him,” Leon said, and the careful flatness of the admission told you that it cost him more to say than any criticism would have done. “Which is, perhaps, the worst that can be said against him, for a man with nothing ill said of him is usually a man no one has yet troubled to look at closely.” You almost smiled, despite the heaviness sitting in your chest, for there was something so distinctly him in the observation, dry, precise, and edged with a truth he did not quite permit himself to state outright. “That is hardly a fair accusation to level against a stranger.” “No,” he agreed, “it is not.”
You walked some distance in silence after that, the torches along the corridor casting long shadows that shifted with each step, and you found yourself, against your better judgment, unwilling to let the matter rest entirely where it lay. “You told me once,” you said, “that I did not require a husband to govern well. Did you mean it?” “I meant it,” he said, without hesitation, the answer immediate in a way none of his others had been that evening. “Then why,” you asked, more quietly now, “does no one else appear to believe it?” He did not answer at once, and when he did, his voice had changed, lowered not in volume but in restraint, as though something within it pressed closer to the surface than he was accustomed to allowing.
“Because it is easier,” he said, “for men who have never had to prove themselves equal to anything to believe that no woman could be equal to everything.” He continued then, more fully than you had expected, his words gathering not speed but weight as he spoke, each one set with care and yet carrying more feeling than he had ever permitted himself before. He spoke of what he had seen of you in the council chamber, of your patience, your memory, your understanding of the men around you and the decisions they struggled to make, and there was no flattery in it, no attempt to soften or embellish what he said, only the steady certainty of a man stating what he knew to be true. “You do not require Lord Aldric, nor the Duke’s son, nor any prince of any neighbouring kingdom to tell you how a realm ought to be governed,” he said at last. “You require only that the men deciding your future might, for once, trust the judgment they have spent three years watching you exercise.”
You stopped walking entirely, the force of his words arresting you more effectively than any command might have done, and he halted beside you, seeming, in the silence that followed, faintly aware of the distance he had stepped beyond his usual restraint. “Forgive me, Your Highness,” he said, the careful evenness returning to his voice as though he were drawing some loosened part of himself back into place. “That was not mine to say.” “I asked you to say it,” you replied, and found, to your own surprise, that the words came not in irritation but in something closer to gratitude. “You asked my opinion of the suitors,” he said. “Not a sermon on the injustice of your circumstance.” “I am glad you offered the sermon regardless,” you said, and you meant it.
He did not answer, and the silence that followed was not the easy quiet you had come to know, but something heavier, as though the words that had been spoken could not easily be set aside again. You noticed, as you resumed your walk toward your chambers, that his hand, which usually rested easy near the hilt of his sword, had drawn slightly inward, the fingers curling into something nearer a fist before slowly, almost reluctantly, loosening again. You did not understand, that evening, the full shape of what troubled him, nor the extent to which the conversation had unsettled something he had long kept firmly in place. You understood only that something in him had strained against whatever wall he maintained so carefully, and that the strain, however brief, had not gone unnoticed by you, even if its cause remained, for the moment, just beyond your reach.
You would understand it soon enough, and with that understanding would come a clarity neither of you had yet begun to reckon with. Still, as you reached your chamber door and turned to dismiss him for the night, you found that the weight in your chest had shifted, not lessened, but altered in its nature, as though it had been joined by something else entirely, something quieter, steadier, and perhaps, in its own way, far more dangerous.
The news arrived before dawn, carried by a rider whose horse had been ridden nearly to ruin in the carrying of it, the animal lathered and trembling beneath him as though it understood, as keenly as its master, the urgency of what had been borne upon its back. A border garrison overrun in the night, the eastern villages exposed, and every able commander of the King’s guard summoned to ride within the hour, these were the words that passed from mouth to mouth before the sun had yet risen fully above the horizon, and though none had been spoken to you directly, you felt their weight all the same, settling into the fabric of the castle with a swiftness that permitted no ignorance.
You learned of it not from your father, who was already closeted with his war council before you had risen, but from the unmistakable sound of armour being readied in the courtyard below your window, the sharp, metallic rhythm of it carrying upward through the cold morning air. It was a sound you had heard all your life without particular thought, a necessary accompaniment to a kingdom maintained by steel as much as by law, and yet that morning it struck you differently, each fastening and adjustment echoing with a significance you had never before been required to consider. You found, with a clarity that unsettled you, that you dreaded it entirely.
You found Leon in the armoury, the low, stone-vaulted room beneath the eastern tower where the household guard kept their gear, and where you had never once before had cause to enter. The air within was cool and faintly metallic, the scent of oiled steel and leather lingering heavily, and for a moment you remained just inside the doorway, unobserved, watching him as he worked. He did not hear you at first, his attention fixed upon the buckles of his breastplate, his movements possessed of a brisk, economical efficiency that told you this was not the first such morning of his life, however much it might be the first you had witnessed. There was nothing hurried in his actions, and yet there was no wasted motion either, every fastening completed with the certainty of long practice, as though the act itself required no thought beyond the execution of it.
“You are to ride within the hour,” you said at last, and he turned, and something flickered across his face at the sight of you there- surprise, you thought, and beneath it something else you could not immediately name, gone again before you could fix upon it. “Your Highness ought not to be here,” he said, though he did not ask you to leave, his voice steady despite the interruption. “The armoury is no place for-” “I am aware of what the armoury is no place for,” you said, crossing the space between you with more determination than grace. “I find I do not much care this morning, either.” He held your gaze for a moment, as though weighing whether to press the argument further, and then, with a small inclination of his head that served as both acknowledgment and surrender, returned to the work of his buckles.
You found yourself, without quite deciding to, stepping closer still. “Allow me,” you said, reaching for the strap at his shoulder that sat slightly askew beneath his hand, his attention divided between the fastening and whatever protest he had half prepared. “Your Highness need not-” “I am aware of what I need not do,” you replied, echoing his own words back to him, and for the briefest instant something shifted in his expression, a near-shadow of that almost-smile you had come to recognise, though it faded as quickly as it had appeared. He let you finish the strap. He did not protest further.
You worked in silence for some moments, fastening what remained to be fastened, your hands steadier than you felt entirely capable of, given the particular tightness that had settled in your chest since the courtyard’s first clamour had woken you. It was strange, you thought, to see him thus prepared, not merely as the man who stood quietly at doorways and walked some careful pace behind you through gardens, but as what he had always been beneath that quieter duty: a soldier, a man who had ridden to wars before you had ever known his name, and would ride to this one whether you wished it or not. The knowledge of it seemed, suddenly, intolerably real.
“You will be careful,” you said at last, when the final buckle had been secured, and there remained nothing further to occupy your hands. “I am always careful, Your Highness.” “You will be more careful than usual,” you said, meeting his gaze directly, “on my particular instruction.” Something in his expression gentled then, the careful soldier’s composure giving way, if only for a moment, to something softer beneath it. “I will return,” he said. “You need not fear otherwise.” “I am not certain that is a promise within your power to make.” “No,” he admitted, “it is not. But I intend to keep it regardless.”
You looked up at him then, and found him already looking at you with an intensity that, on any other morning, you might have called him to account for, but the morning was not an ordinary one, and you found you had no wish to call him to account for anything at all. “Why must it be you?” you asked, more quietly now. “Surely my father has other commanders equal to the task.” “He does,” Leon said. “But I am assigned to your protection, Your Highness, and your protection does not end at the kingdom’s borders. If the eastern villages fall, the threat does not remain in the east. I would rather meet it there than wait for it to arrive at your door.” “That is not what I asked.” He fell silent then, his hands stilling at his side, and when he spoke again it was with a weight that settled differently than anything he had said before. “I am assigned to only you, Princess,” he said, low, and there was something in the saying of it that no longer resembled the recitation of duty you had once heard in those words, but something nearer to a vow, offered without quite intending it. “Wherever the danger lies that threatens you, that is where I am required to be. Tonight, that danger lies east.”
You did not trust yourself to answer this immediately. The horn sounded in the courtyard below before you were required to. “I must go,” he said. “I know.” He held your gaze a moment longer than duty strictly required, and then, with a final incline of his head that was not quite a bow and not quite anything else you had a name for, he turned and was gone from the armoury before you had gathered yourself enough to say whatever it was you had wished, in that final moment, to say. You did not know, watching from your window as the company rode out beneath a sky only just beginning to lighten, what that unsaid thing had been. You knew only that its absence sat in your chest like a stone, and did not lift for many days after.
The days that followed were the longest you could recall living through. You attended your duties as you always attended them, chapel, council, correspondence, the gardens you no longer walked with any particular pleasure, for every guard who now flanked you in Leon’s stead was competent, and courteous, and entirely unable to fill the particular silence his absence had left behind. You found yourself listening, at every hour, for news from the east, and receiving, for the better part of a week, nothing more substantial than rumour, a skirmish here, a garrison reclaimed there, nothing that named the men involved nor confirmed which among them yet lived. You did not sleep well, those nights, and told yourself this was concern of a general nature, the natural worry any sovereign’s daughter might feel for soldiers riding to defend her kingdom’s borders, though you suspected, even then, that the explanation did not bear the weight you placed upon it.
It was on the eighth day that the company returned, dust-worn and diminished in number, and you were standing in the courtyard before you had entirely decided to go there, drawn by some instinct stronger than reason, your eyes moving across the returning riders with a desperation you made no particular effort to disguise. The gates had scarcely finished opening when the first of them passed beneath the arch, their banners dulled with road-dust, their armour marked with the quiet evidence of use, and there was, even before you began to count, a wrongness to their number that settled low and heavy in your chest. They rode not as men returning in triumph, nor even in simple order, but in that particular subdued formation that spoke of losses acknowledged but not yet named, their silence more telling than any shouted report might have been.
You searched for him without admitting, even to yourself, that it was him you searched for, your gaze moving from face to face with increasing urgency as each unfamiliar figure resolved itself into someone else entirely. It was only when your attention reached the rear of the company that you found him at last, upright in his saddle, his posture as composed as it had ever been, and your relief at the sight of him was so immediate and so complete that it seemed, for a moment, to rob you of breath entirely. He had returned. Whatever else had been lost, he had returned.
It was a moment before the rest of it followed.
The dark stain along his side. The way he held himself too carefully, as though each movement had been measured in advance and approved only with reluctance. The pallor beneath the dust and sweat of the road, visible even at that distance once you knew to look for it. You felt the relief shift within you, not vanish, but alter, sharpen into something far less steady.
“Leon-”
Whatever composure you had carried through eight days of careful waiting abandoned you entirely in that moment. You did not recall crossing the courtyard, only that you were suddenly there, moving past startled attendants and guards who did not dare to restrain you, the sound of your own footsteps loud against the stone, your attention fixed entirely upon the one figure who seemed, even now, determined to stand as though nothing at all were amiss.
He dismounted as you reached him, though not with his usual ease, and you saw, in the brief hesitation as his boots met the ground, the exact moment at which his body failed to obey him without question. His knees did not quite give way, but they considered it, and that was enough.
“You are wounded,” you said, your hands finding him without thought, at his arm, his shoulder, anywhere that might steady him, though you were not entirely certain whether it was he or you who required the steadiness more. Your voice, despite your effort, did not hold. “Why did no rider come ahead to say so?”
“It is not so grave as it appears, Your Highness,” he replied, and even now he attempted the same careful composure he always wore, though it sat rather more poorly upon him than it ever had before, the words shaped by habit rather than strength. There was a tightness to his breath that betrayed him more surely than any outward sign.
“It is grave enough that you can barely stand,” you said, your grip tightening before you could think to moderate it. “Do not attempt to manage me, Leon Kennedy. Not tonight.”
It was only later that you would realise it was the first time you had spoken his name without title, but in that moment, the distinction did not occur to you at all. He seemed to register it, nonetheless, something flickering across his face, brief and unguarded, as though the sound of it had reached him somewhere beyond exhaustion, before the effort of remaining upright reclaimed his attention, and he said nothing to correct you.
“Come,” you said, more quietly now, though the urgency had not lessened. “You will not walk there alone.”
“I am capable-”
“You are not,” you said, and there was something in your tone that did not invite argument. “Not today.”
He did not argue further.
You saw him to the physician’s rooms yourself, dismissing with a look any attendant who attempted to relieve you of the duty, your hand remaining at his arm as though it had forgotten how to release him, guiding rather than supporting, though you felt, more than once along the way, the subtle shift of his weight toward you when his strength wavered. He bore it in silence, as he bore all things, but you did not mistake the effort it cost him.
The hour that followed stretched longer than any you had lived through in the preceding eight days. You remained beside him as the physician worked, the wound laid bare, cleaned, and stitched with a precision that admitted no haste, though you would have hastened it if you could. You did not look away, though there were moments you thought you might, your hand finding his and holding fast to it, not as a courtesy but as something nearer necessity. You could not afterward have said which of you had reached for the other first. You knew only that once found, neither of you let go.
He did not cry out, not once, though there were moments when his grip tightened around yours in a way that spoke plainly enough of what the silence concealed, and you felt each of those moments as though they had been inflicted upon you in equal measure. The room smelled faintly of iron and tinctures, the low murmur of the physician’s instructions filling the spaces where neither of you spoke, and still you remained, unwilling to leave even for a moment, as though your absence might undo something the physician’s skill could not mend.
When at last it was finished, when the bandages had been secured, and the physician had withdrawn with assurances you only half heard, the room settled into a quiet that felt, after the long hour, almost unreal.
He did not release your hand.
“You ought not to have come,” he said at last, his voice roughened by exhaustion and the strain of holding himself together through more than he would ever willingly admit. “A princess in a physician’s room, at a guard’s side. It will be remarked upon.”
“Let it be remarked upon,” you said, and found that you meant it entirely. “I find I have very little care left, tonight, for what is remarked upon and what is not.”
Something in his expression shifted at that, not quite a smile, not quite anything so easily named, but something that acknowledged, if only for a moment, the shared abandonment of whatever rules had governed you both before this day.
He was quiet a moment, his gaze resting not upon the room but upon you, with an openness that would not have been permitted him under any other circumstance.
“I thought of you,” he said quietly, the words emerging not with hesitation, but with the inevitability of something that had been held back too long to be contained any longer. “More than I ought to have, in the east. A soldier who thinks of anything beyond the battle before him endangers himself, and those beside him. I have known this all my life.” His fingers tightened, faintly, around yours. “And yet I found, each night, that I could not keep myself from it.”
You did not interrupt him. You did not trust yourself to.
“I am not telling you this to burden you with it,” he continued, though there was something in his voice that suggested the burden had already been shared, whether he intended it or not. “Only that I came nearer to not returning than I have allowed the physician to report, and I find I cannot account, any longer, for keeping every true thing from you simply because it is what duty requires.”
The candle beside the bed guttered faintly, its light unsteady, and in that small, shifting glow the distance that had existed between you since the morning of his arrival seemed, at last, to falter.
“I am glad,” you said at last, softly, “that you did not keep it from me tonight.”
He did not answer, not in words. But his hand tightened, very slightly, around yours, and you understood, sitting there in the low, unsteady candlelight, that whatever wall had stood between you on the morning of his arrival had, in that moment, been brought very near to its end.
What remained of it, you thought, would not stand much longer at all.
He had been a fortnight recovering, and a fortnight, you had observed with some private despair, was apparently sufficient time for a man to rebuild every wall he had allowed to fall in a physician’s candlelit room. The slow hours you had spent at his bedside, the quiet confessions drawn from him by exhaustion and pain, the unguarded way in which his hand had remained in yours as though it had forgotten entirely the careful discipline that governed every other aspect of him, might have been imagined, so thoroughly had he resumed the composure that had defined him before the east. He returned to his duties the moment the wound permitted it, and resumed alongside them the measured distance, the unfailing propriety, the particular stillness that gave away nothing of whatever he had said to you that night, nor whatever you had revealed in return by the simple act of remaining. You did not entirely blame him for it, for you understood, better perhaps than he credited you for understanding, that a man who has said too much in a moment of weakness will spend a great while afterward attempting to restore himself through silence alone, but understanding it did not prevent you from resenting it, nor from finding yourself, a fortnight on, rather determined to see that unguarded man again.
“I should like to ride this morning,” you informed him, on a day bright enough to render the request entirely reasonable, though the intention behind it was anything but casual, “and I should like to ride without the whole of the household guard trailing behind me as though I were a parcel requiring delivery.” “Your Highness’s safety requires-” “Your Highness’s safety,” you interrupted, with a firmness that permitted little room for negotiation, “requires precisely one capable swordsman, which I am reliably informed you remain, wound notwithstanding. The rest may remain behind and trouble themselves with whatever else guards trouble themselves with in my absence.” He began, as you knew he would, to object on grounds of propriety, and you fixed him with a look that had, over the course of three years, proven more effective than argument in silencing such objections. “One hour,” you said. “The eastern meadow. I will not be dissuaded, Leon, and I would rather you accompany me than discover, an hour hence, that I have gone without you.” He regarded you with an expression that suggested he understood perfectly well when a battle was already lost, and after a brief pause that served as his final protest, he inclined his head slightly. “One hour,” he said. “And Your Highness will remain within sight of the tree line.” “I make no promises,” you replied, already turning toward the stables, “but I shall consider the suggestion.”
The eastern meadow lay gold and open beneath a sky so clear it seemed almost a defiance of the grey that had hung over the castle for so much of that season, and you felt something within you loosen the moment your horse’s hooves left the confines of stone for the softness of open ground. Leon rode beside you with the same careful watchfulness he brought to every outing, his gaze moving not with the easy appreciation of the landscape but with the measured assessment of a man for whom every open space must first be considered for its dangers, and you found, after a fortnight of his restored composure, that you had very little patience left for it. “You are meant to be enjoying this,” you informed him, turning slightly in your saddle. “Not surveying it for threats.” “I am capable of doing both, Your Highness.” “I do not believe you are capable of the first at all,” you said, “which is precisely the difficulty I intend to remedy this morning.” Before he could inquire what remedy you had in mind, you had already urged your horse forward, the sudden freedom of speed drawing laughter from you before you had fully registered it, the sound carrying back across the meadow as the distance between you widened.
“Your Highness-” His voice followed, sharper now with something between alarm and reluctant amusement, and you heard the thunder of hooves behind you as he gave chase, closing the distance with an ease that told you he had been holding himself carefully in check all along. “You will have to catch me first,” you called back, the wind tugging loose strands of your hair free from their careful arrangement, “before you may scold me for it.” He did catch you, of course, his horse faster, his control surer, and you suspected that even now he was permitting you more advantage than strict ability required, but when he drew alongside you there was something in his expression that had not been there when you set out, something lighter, less guarded, as though the simple act of pursuit had unsettled the careful discipline he had spent the past fortnight rebuilding. “That was reckless,” he said, though the words carried far less censure than their meaning implied. “It was glorious,” you corrected, breathless, your laughter not yet fully spent. “Admit it, Leon. You have not ridden like that in a great while.” “I have not been permitted to,” he said, “given that my duties generally require me to remain upright and watchful, rather than racing a princess across an open meadow with no thought for what might lie beyond the tree line.” “Nothing lies beyond the tree line but more meadow,” you said, “and I have had quite enough of men who think only of what might go wrong. I should like, for one hour, the company of a man who remembers what it is to do something simply because it pleases him.”
Something in his expression shifted then, subtle but unmistakable, the rigidity in his shoulders easing by degrees as though he had, without quite intending to, permitted himself to set something down. “And what would please you this morning, Your Highness?” he asked, and there was, at last, a trace of something warmer in his voice. “This,” you said, gesturing lightly to the meadow, the sky, the absence of walls and watchful eyes. “This pleases me a great deal.” You did not allow him time to retreat again into formality, but set off at a slower pace, letting the horses wander as they pleased, and he followed beside you without protest, his attention no longer fixed so entirely upon the unseen dangers at the edges of the world but, at least in part, upon the moment itself.
It was near the far edge of the meadow, where the grass grew long beneath an old oak that had clearly stood longer than the castle itself, that you drew your horse to a halt and slipped from the saddle before he could assist you. “Your Highness ought not to dismount without-” “Leon,” you said, looking up at him with a steadiness that carried more intent than the words alone. “Come down. Just for a moment. No one is watching. No one will ever know.” He hesitated, and in that hesitation, you saw the full weight of the discipline he had imposed upon himself since his return, the instinct to refuse warring with something quieter but no less insistent, until at last he yielded, dismounting with a reluctant grace that suggested he had chosen, knowingly, to step beyond what he considered safe. You sat first, the grass soft beneath you, and when he remained standing a moment longer, you reached up without ceremony and caught at the sleeve of his arm. “Sit,” you said, “or I shall consider it a personal insult.”
“You are entirely insufferable, Your Highness.”
“And yet you remain,” you returned lightly, tilting your head back to look up at him where he stood over you beneath the oak. “One begins to suspect it is less duty than poor judgment that keeps you in my company.”
“My judgment,” he said, with that dry steadiness you had come to recognise as the closest thing he permitted himself to humour, “has kept you alive on more than one occasion. I would hesitate to condemn it so readily.”
“Ah, but that is precisely the difficulty,” you said, shifting slightly in the grass, propping yourself on one elbow. “You apply it to everything. There is not a single moment in which you allow yourself to forget it. Not even now.”
“Now,” he said, “is precisely when it is required.”
“There is no one here to require anything of you,” you said. “No court. No council. No father. Only me.” You paused, studying him with a deliberateness that was not entirely playful. “And I am asking you, for once, not to be reasonable.”
“That is a dangerous request,” he replied, though there was something in his voice, faint, reluctant, that suggested the danger was not entirely unwelcome.
“Then refuse it,” you said. “You are very good at refusing things.”
“I am good at refusing things that ought to be refused.”
“And this ought to be?”
He did not answer at once, and the hesitation alone was answer enough to encourage you. You shifted again, reaching without ceremony to tug at his sleeve. “Sit,” you said. “Or must I drag you down beside me like some unruly recruit?”
“Your Highness would find that more difficult than anticipated,” he said, though he did not step away.
“Would I?” You caught his sleeve more firmly and gave it a sharper pull. “Shall we test it?”
There was a moment in which he might still have refused. Instead, with a faint exhale that was not quite resignation and not quite amusement, he allowed himself to be drawn down, though not without upsetting your balance in return, and you found yourself shifting backward into the long grass.
“You see,” you said, breath catching slightly with the movement, “perfectly manageable.”
“You have unbalanced the situation,” he returned, settling beside you. “It is not the same thing.”
“It is precisely the same thing,” you said. “You are seated. You have not perished. I consider the matter resolved.”
“I was not aware it was in dispute.”
“It is always in dispute, with you.”
“Not everything,” he said quietly.
You glanced at him, but whatever followed that thought did not come, and the moment slipped instead into something lighter.
“You are too serious,” you said. “I do not believe you were always so.”
“You have no knowledge of what I was always.”
“I have three years’ worth of observation,” you replied. “It is quite sufficient.”
“And what judgment have you formed?”
“That you are the most relentlessly disciplined man I have ever known,” you said. “And that I should very much like to see what you might be if you were not.”
“I do not believe that is a condition I have ever experienced.”
“Then it is long overdue,” you said, and before he could anticipate it, you reached across and pushed lightly at his shoulder.
It was not enough to topple him, but it was enough to unsettle him, and in the movement, he caught at your wrist to steady himself, the momentum carrying both of you sideways into the long grass.
“You will regret that,” he said, though there was unmistakable laughter beneath the words now.
“I regret nothing,” you returned, already attempting to escape, rolling away with a breathless laugh that felt entirely unfamiliar and entirely necessary.
He followed without thought.
There was no calculation in it, no restraint, only instinct, swift and unguarded, and you found yourself caught again a moment later, his hand closing briefly around your wrist, not roughly but with a certainty that stilled you all the same. The laughter between you rose unchecked, unrestrained, the sound of it carrying across the quiet meadow in a way that felt almost foreign, as though neither of you had remembered, until now, that such a thing was permitted.
It faded slowly.
You turned your head, still catching your breath, and found him already looking at you.
Not the measured gaze he allowed himself in corridors and council chambers, but something open, unshielded, entirely without its usual restraint. His hair was disordered from the grass, the trace of laughter still softening his mouth, and for a single, fragile moment, there was nothing guarded left in him at all.
“Leon,” you said, very softly.
Something flickered across his face, clear, unmistakable. Want. It was there and gone again almost at once, overtaken by the instinct that governed him so completely, and you watched, with a sudden, sharp awareness, as that instinct reasserted itself.
The wall came back.
“We shall return,” he said, his voice lower now, the ease gone from it, his gaze breaking from yours as though it cost him something to do so. “Your Highness will be missed.”
The words landed harder than they ought to have.
For a moment, you said nothing. Then, with a small, almost imperceptible shift, the warmth that had filled the space between you cooled, replaced by something far less steady. You pushed yourself upright too quickly, brushing at your skirts with hands that were not quite as composed as you would have liked, unwilling, suddenly, sharply, to remain where he had just refused you.
“Of course,” you said, too lightly. “We should not neglect our duties.”
You did not look at him again.
You turned instead toward the horses, crossing the meadow with a speed that might have passed for purpose, though it was something nearer to retreat, the echo of his restraint settling somewhere uncomfortably beneath your ribs.
Behind you, he did not follow at once.
Leon remained where he was for a moment longer, still in the grass where you had been, as though the act of rising required more from him than he had yet gathered. Slowly, almost without conscious thought, his hand drifted outward, brushing lightly over the place where you had lain moments before. The grass bent beneath his touch, springing back again in its wake, and he stilled there, his fingers lingering just long enough to betray what the rest of him refused to.
Then, with a quiet breath that did not quite steady him, he closed his hand and rose.
By the time he reached you, his composure had returned.
You mounted without assistance. He did not offer it.
You rode back to the castle in silence, the easy laughter of the meadow replaced by something heavier, something neither of you named, and as the walls rose once more before you, closing in around that brief and unguarded hour, you understood, though you did not yet wish to, that something had shifted irrevocably between you.
And that neither of you, now, would be permitted to forget it.
It was Prince Hael, in the end, the choice your father had made with the particular practicality of a man weighing alliances rather than affections, and the choice, you suspected, that had been least objectionable to the council from the very first sitting, however carefully its presentation had been delayed to preserve some illusion of consideration. You learned of it formally on a morning indistinguishable, in every outward respect, from a hundred mornings that had preceded it, the same council chamber, the same gathered lords, the same careful ceremony that had attended the first reading of the suitors’ names some weeks before. Only this time there was no list of three, no pretence of deliberation still underway; there was only the single name, spoken with the particular finality of a decision already made and merely awaiting its public declaration. “The contracts have been drawn,” your father said before the full assembly, his tone measured, composed, entirely removed from the personal consequence of what he announced, “and will be signed within the fortnight. The wedding itself shall take place in the autumn, once the formalities between our two houses have been properly observed.” You sat very still through the whole of it, your hands folded in your lap with a composure you had spent your entire life cultivating for precisely such occasions, and you did not, you were reasonably certain, betray to the watching lords the hollowing sensation that spread through your chest at the sound of the words autumn and signed, spoken so plainly, as though they described nothing more consequential than the turning of a season.
You did not look toward the chamber wall, where Leon stood among the other guards in his customary place. You did not trust yourself to look at him at all, for you suspected, with a clarity that unsettled you, that if you did, the composure you had so carefully maintained would fracture in a way no training could conceal. It was only afterward, in the privacy of your own chambers, that the restraint you had carried through the announcement finally abandoned you, not in tears, for you had never been a woman much given to weeping, but in a stillness that felt heavier than any outward grief. You sat for a long while at your window, looking out over a garden you no longer had any particular desire to walk, and felt the full weight of what had been decided settle over you like a stone long anticipated and yet somehow still unbearable in its arrival. You thought of the meadow, of grass-stained laughter beneath an old oak tree, of a hand that had not released yours even under the sharp insistence of a physician’s needle, and of a voice, low and unguarded with exhaustion, confessing that it had thought of you more than it ought. You thought of all of it, and understood, with a clarity that offered no comfort whatsoever, that whatever had grown between you across three years of quiet observation and one reckless hour of honesty now possessed an ending already written for it, however unwritten its beginning had felt.
You did not see Leon again until the following evening, when he resumed his post outside your chamber door as though the world had not, in the space of a single morning, rearranged itself entirely around you both. He said nothing of the announcement when you first passed him in the corridor, and you said nothing of it either, for there seemed, in that first raw day, nothing adequate to the scale of what had been lost. But you noticed, because you had grown exceedingly skilled at noticing the smallest deviations in him, that something in his bearing had altered. He stood straighter, if such a thing were possible, his composure drawn tighter than you had seen it even on the morning of his arrival, as though he had taken every loosened stone of the wall between you and set each one, with great and deliberate care, back into its place, sealing it not merely against intrusion but against collapse.
It was you, in the end, who could not bear the silence. “You have said nothing,” you said, finding him at his post one evening when the castle had quieted for the night, the corridors empty save for the faint echo of your own footsteps. “Of the announcement.” “It is not my place to say anything of it, Your Highness.” His voice was even, too even, the particular evenness you had learned, by now, to recognize as effort rather than ease. “The matter is decided. My opinion of it changes nothing.” “It would change something to me,” you said, more softly, “to hear it.” He did not look at you. His gaze remained fixed somewhere beyond your shoulder, as though the act of meeting your eyes might undo whatever discipline he had summoned to contain himself. “Then you already have it,” he said at last, quietly. “You have had it since the meadow, Your Highness, if you were attending closely enough to hear it.”
“Leon—” “Prince Hael is, by every account, an honourable man,” he said, cutting across your words with a precision that felt less like interruption and more like defence, his tone gaining a brittleness that betrayed the strain beneath it. “He will treat you well. He will give the kingdom the alliance it requires, and give you, in time, whatever security a crown can offer a woman who has spent her whole life being told her judgment requires a husband’s confirmation before it may be trusted. It is, by every reasonable measure, a good match.” “You have not answered what I asked you.” “I have answered what I am able to answer,” he replied, and there, finally, you heard it, the fracture beneath the composure, the effort with which he held himself within its bounds. “What more would you have of me, Your Highness?”
“The truth,” you said, quietly, though the word carried more weight than any raised voice might have done. “As you gave it to me in the physician’s room. As you gave it to me beneath the oak tree, before you thought better of it.” Something in his face broke then, briefly and unguarded, not into anything so simple as tears, for he was not a man who permitted himself such expressions, but into a rawness you had glimpsed only twice before, and each time watched him retreat from it as swiftly as though it had burned him. “The truth,” he said, low, “is not mine to give you. Not now. Perhaps it was never mine to give you at all, and I was a fool to permit myself, even for an hour in a meadow, to forget it.” He drew a breath, and when he spoke again, the careful composure had reasserted itself, though it sat upon him now with a visible strain. “You are to be married, Your Highness. I am your guard. Whatever passed between us was a kindness I did not deserve, and one I have no right to ask you to remember once your wedding day has come.”
“And if I do not wish to forget it?” The question left you more quietly than you had intended, and yet it seemed to strike him harder than anything you had said before. For a moment he said nothing at all, and in that silence, you saw, with painful clarity, the full measure of the restraint he held upon himself. “Then I would ask,” he said at last, his voice nearly breaking despite every effort to contain it, “that you not tell me so. For I am not certain, tonight, how much more of your kindness I am able to bear without forgetting myself entirely.” He said nothing further after that. He returned his gaze to the corridor, his posture once more the careful, watchful stillness of a guard at his post, as though the conversation had not taken place at all, though you noticed, before you finally turned away, that his hand, resting near the hilt of his sword, did not entirely cease its trembling.
You did not sleep that night either. You lay awake long after the candles had burned down to nothing, staring into the dark and thinking of an autumn wedding already contracted. Of a man standing guard outside your door who loved you, there was no longer any use in denying it, exactly as much as he had no right to, and exactly as much as you could no longer pretend you did not wish him to. There seemed, in that quiet hour, no path forward that did not end in grief for one of you, or both, and though you did not yet know how soon the choice would be forced upon you, you understood, with a certainty that settled deep and immovable within you, that when it came, it would not be a choice either of you would be permitted to make freely, nor one either of you would escape unbroken.
You had not wanted, that evening, to take any particular care over your appearance. There seemed little purpose in it, a ball held in honour of an alliance you had not chosen, attended by a court that would spend the whole of the evening regarding you as something already settled, already spoken for, a treaty in silk rather than a woman within it, and yet your maid had insisted, with a quiet determination that was difficult to refuse, and you had not the heart, that evening, to deny her the small satisfaction of her work, and so you had stood through the long hour of lacing and pinning with a patience you did not entirely feel, your hands resting lightly against the table as she worked, your reflection taking shape in increments that felt increasingly distant from anything you recognised as your own. The gown, when it was finished, was finer than any you had worn in recent memory, pale as moonlight and worked through with silver thread that caught the candlelight at every turn, the skirts falling in a manner that restored, if only outwardly, the image the court expected of you, the image your father required, the image that had already been promised elsewhere, and you looked, you thought, precisely as you were meant to look, composed, adorned, and already given.
You opened your chamber door to find Leon waiting, as he always waited, in the corridor beyond, and you watched, with a small and private satisfaction you were not entirely proud of, his composure falter for the briefest of moments at the sight of you, the shift so slight that no one but you would have marked it, and yet unmistakable all the same—the faint widening of his eyes, the near-imperceptible pause in his breath, the momentary stilling of a man who had forgotten, for a single heartbeat, how to guard himself. He recovered almost at once, the careful stillness returning with the speed of long practice, but not quite quickly enough to conceal what you had seen, and the knowledge of it lingered between you, unspoken and dangerous. “Your Highness,” he said, his voice even but not untouched by effort. “You look—” He stopped, correcting himself, replacing whatever truth had risen unbidden with something safer. “The gown becomes you well.” “Thank you,” you said, and the smile that answered him came more easily than you expected, though it carried with it something more fragile than it once might have done. “Shall we?”
He offered his arm, and you took it, and he escorted you through the long corridors toward the ballroom with a correctness so absolute it might have convinced a stranger that nothing at all lay between you, though you felt the strain of it in every step, in the deliberate distance he maintained, in the way his arm remained steady beneath your hand without ever once shifting closer than necessary, as though the smallest deviation might betray something neither of you could afford. The ballroom itself was already ablaze with candlelight and conversation when you entered, the court gathered in its full splendour, the air thick with anticipation and satisfaction in equal measure, and you moved through it as required, accepting greetings, offering replies, stepping into dances with the composure that had been expected of you since childhood, though throughout it all you remained aware of him without ever needing to look.
He had taken his place against the far wall, as he always did, removed from the movement of the room, present only in the manner his duty required, and though he did not approach, did not speak, did not permit himself the smallest deviation from his role, you felt his attention as surely as if it had been placed upon your shoulder, steady and unrelenting. You danced with one lord, and then another, smiled when expected, spoke when required, and still your awareness of him did not waver, and when at last your eyes did find his across the crowded room, you saw not the composure he showed the rest of the court, but the effort beneath it, the quiet strain of a man holding himself in place by force alone, and it unsettled you more than you had prepared yourself to be unsettled.
It was he who left first.
You did not at first understand what you were seeing, only that the space he occupied against the wall was suddenly empty, that the careful stillness that had anchored your awareness of the room had vanished without warning, and it was only when you turned, subtly, too quickly to be entirely concealed, that you caught sight of him at the edge of the hall, moving toward the doors with a purpose too controlled to be mistaken for anything but deliberate retreat. He did not look back. He did not hesitate. He simply left.
You endured, perhaps, a handful of moments more, though you could not afterward have said what was said to you or what steps you completed, only that the absence of him altered something fundamental in your ability to remain where you were, and when the next opportunity presented itself, a shift in the music, a distraction among the gathered guests, you took it without hesitation, withdrawing from the floor with a composure that held only until you were beyond the immediate attention of the court, and then not at all. You did not think, not in any structured sense; you followed.
The corridors beyond the ballroom were cooler, quieter, the sound of music fading with each step, and you moved through them with a purpose that bordered on urgency, guided less by sight than by certainty, and when at last you reached the gardens, the night air meeting you with a sudden and welcome clarity, you slowed only enough to find him already there, standing some distance along the gravel path, his back to you, his posture rigid in a way that spoke less of duty than of restraint worn thin.
“You left,” you said, and your voice carried farther in the quiet than you had intended.
He turned then, not startled, he was never startled, but with the measured awareness of a man who had known, perhaps, that you would follow. “Your Highness ought not to be unescorted,” he said, though the words lacked any true reprimand, worn thin by whatever had driven him from the hall in the first place.
“I am not unescorted,” you replied, coming to stand before him. “You have only chosen to arrive first.”
Something in his expression shifted at that, subtle but unmistakable, and for a moment neither of you spoke, the faint music from within drifting out to meet the quiet of the garden, distant enough to feel almost unreal, and when you looked at him fully, without the interference of candlelight or courtly expectation, you saw more clearly than you had in the crowded hall the strain he had attempted to conceal, the effort it cost him to stand before you now with any semblance of composure at all.
“You never dance,” you said at last, your voice softer now, though no less steady.
“It is not my place,” he replied.
“There are a great many things you tell me are not your place,” you said, “and yet you say them to me regardless, when the night is dark enough and no one else is near to hear it.”
He did not deny it.
“What would Your Highness have of me tonight?” he asked, and there was something in the question, quiet, restrained, and yet unmistakably open, that made the answer feel inevitable.
“A dance,” you said. “Just one. No one will see us here.”
He hesitated, and you saw it plainly, the struggle between restraint and something far more dangerous, something that seemed, for a moment, to root him to the spot as though the simple act of reaching for you required more resolve than any battle he had faced, and you thought, just for that fleeting instant, that he might refuse you, might retreat once more behind the wall he had rebuilt so carefully, might deny both of you even this small defiance of the world that had already decided too much for you, but then, slowly, as though the motion were drawn from him against his better judgment, he extended his hand, and you took it, your fingers fitting against his with a familiarity that sent something unsteady through your chest before you could think to stop it, and he drew you closer, into a hold that felt less like something learned for courtly display and more like something instinctive, something remembered from a life neither of you had ever lived, his hand settling at your waist with a steadiness that betrayed none of the tension you could feel beneath it, your own coming to rest against him as though it had always known its place there, though such closeness would have been unthinkable within the crowded brightness of the hall.
He began to move with you, slowly at first, the rhythm uncertain only for a moment before it settled into something quiet and unspoken, guided less by the faint music drifting from the ballroom than by the measured awareness of each other’s presence, the muffled strains of strings and distant laughter softened by stone and distance until they seemed almost imagined, a ghost of sound rather than something truly heard, and yet it was enough, enough to carry the motion of it, enough to lend shape to the silence that stretched between you, broken only by the faint shift of gravel beneath your feet and the subtle cadence of shared breath.
The world beyond the garden seemed to fall away, reduced to the dim glow of candlelight spilling through tall windows and the occasional echo of voices that did not belong to you, and in its place there was only this, the steady warmth of his hand at your waist, the quiet strength of his other holding yours, the careful precision of each step taken as though he feared, not misstep, but the consequence of coming too close to something neither of you had yet named. You felt it in the way he held himself, in the slight tension that never fully left his shoulders, in the fraction of space he preserved even as he drew you nearer, as though he walked a narrow line between what he allowed himself and what he refused, and yet there were moments, brief, fleeting, impossible to mistake, when that distance faltered, when his hand tightened just slightly, when your steps aligned too perfectly, when the space between you ceased to exist at all.
You became aware, gradually, of the details that might otherwise have gone unnoticed, the warmth of him beneath your hand, the faint rise and fall of his breath, the way the fabric of his sleeve shifted beneath your fingers as he guided you through the turn, the brush of your skirts against his leg with each measured step, the quiet steadiness of his presence so close to you that it felt, for a moment, as though the years of distance and restraint had been something imagined rather than lived. The scent of him, clean, faintly metallic beneath the night air, lingered in the space between you, grounding and unsettling all at once, and you found yourself, without quite meaning to, drawing closer into it, as though proximity alone might answer something you had not yet dared to ask.
He did not speak, and neither did you, but the silence was not empty; it was full, charged with the weight of everything that had been held back, everything that had been said in fragments and half-admissions and careful restraint, and everything that remained suspended now between one breath and the next. His gaze, when it met yours, did not fall away at once as it so often did within the walls of the castle; instead it lingered, steady and searching, as though in the dimness of the garden he permitted himself, if only for this moment, to look without fear of being seen, and there was something in it, something unguarded, something that had nothing to do with duty, that made it suddenly difficult to remember how to breathe.
You turned with him again, slower now, the movement almost imperceptible, and the music, if it could still be called that, seemed to fade further into the distance, until it was no longer guiding you at all, until the dance existed only in the space between you, shaped by instinct and held together by the fragile, unspoken understanding that neither of you would allow it to last longer than it should. And still, for that suspended moment, it felt as though time itself had been drawn thin around you, stretched to accommodate something neither of you had been permitted before, something quiet and fleeting and dangerously close to everything you had both spent three years refusing to name.
And in that stillness, with his hand steady at your waist and yours resting against him, with the faint echo of music dissolving into the night and the warmth of him impossibly close, you understood, without needing to speak it, that this was not merely a dance, but a kind of surrender, small and temporary and already ending even as it unfolded, and that when it did end, as it must, you would carry the weight of it long after the music had faded entirely.
It was Leon who broke the silence, his voice low and rough, as though the words had long been waiting and had at last found their moment to be spoken. “Forgive me, Your Highness,” he said, “but I find I can no longer endure hearing that word spoken as though it ought to silence every misery.”
You stilled slightly in his hold, though he did not release you. “What word?”
“Forgive,” he said, his jaw tightening. “I have begged your forgiveness for so much, these past weeks, that I have nearly convinced myself the asking of it absolves me of whatever I have felt beneath it. It does not. I find, tonight, that it has never absolved me of anything at all.”
You did not interrupt him again. You did not trust yourself to.
“I have stood beside you for three years,” he continued, the words gathering strength not in haste but in inevitability, “and I have watched you surrender every wish, every freedom, every small happiness demanded of you in the name of duty, and each time you bore it with more grace than anyone has ever deserved of you.”
His hand remained at your waist, steady despite the intensity in his gaze as it fixed upon you without the usual restraint. “You are my princess. My sworn duty. I should sooner cut out my own heart than burden you with such feelings.” His voice lowered, almost breaking despite his effort to steady it. “Yet I find I cannot repent of them.”
The music drifted faintly on, indifferent to what had just been laid bare between you. You did not move. You did not dare to.
“But before I bury this forever,” he said, “you must allow me the selfishness of telling you that there has never been a moment, since the morning I first knelt before you, in which my heart did not belong entirely to you.”
The words settled over you with a weight that was both longed for and devastating, for here at last was the truth you had known, and here too was the certainty that it had come too late to alter anything at all.
“Leon,” you said, your voice unsteady despite yourself, “I am to be married within the season.” “I know it,” he said, and something in his expression seemed to fracture beneath the acknowledgement.
“I do not tell you this to alter what has been decided. I am not so foolish as to believe a guard’s confession could unmake a royal contract. I tell you only because I cannot stand before you, knowing what awaits you, and allow you to go to it believing yourself unloved.”
“I have never believed myself unloved,” you said softly. “Only loved by the one man I could never be permitted to have.” His hand tightened, very slightly. “Then we are agreed, at least, in our misery.” “It is poor comfort,” you said. “It is the only comfort I have to offer,” he replied.
You stood together a long moment in the dark, neither moving to resume the dance nor to part from it, and when you searched his face for something more, for defiance, for refusal, for anything that might change what lay ahead, you found instead only the quiet resignation of a man who had long since accepted that loving you and keeping you were never destined to be the same thing.
“What would you have me do?” you asked, very quietly. “If I were free to choose it.” “Nothing,” he said, though the word cost him, “for I have no right to ask anything of you at all.” His hand rose, slowly, to your cheek, the first touch that was not born of duty, and it undid you more completely than any word he had spoken. “But if I permitted myself one selfish wish,” he continued, “I would wish only that you remember, whatever comes after tonight, that you were loved. Truly, and entirely, by a man who had no right to love you, and loved you regardless.”
You closed your eyes, leaning into the warmth of his hand for one unguarded moment. “I will remember it,” you whispered. “I do not believe I shall ever forget it.” Neither of you spoke again for a long while, the music fading, the candles within the ballroom burning low, and still you remained there, his hand at your cheek and yours resting lightly against his chest where you could feel the unsteady rhythm of his heart. You did not kiss him, though the desire to do so lingered between you with an intensity that might have undone you both entirely, and some last fragment of restraint held you back, a shared understanding that to cross that final distance would only deepen the wound already set to follow.
So, you stood instead, in the quiet and the dark, allowing the silence to carry what neither of you could bring yourselves to say, and understood, even then, that it was the closest thing to happiness you would ever be permitted with him, and that it would have to be enough.
The chapel was full to its very last pew, the autumn light falling gold and unremarkable through the high windows, as though the day itself had not the slightest understanding of what it asked of you, or of the particular cost it would demand before it was done. There was something almost cruel in the ordinariness of it, the way the light touched the stone as it always had, the way the murmured voices of the assembled court rose and fell in quiet expectation, the way everything continued precisely as it must, untouched by the weight that pressed so heavily upon your chest. You had dressed that morning in a silence you had not requested but had not the heart to break, your maid’s hands steady and practiced at your back as she laced you into a gown finer than any you had ever worn, finer even than the one you had worn on the night of the ball, though you found you could take no particular pleasure in the noticing of it. You had thought, in the weeks since the garden, that you had already grieved the whole of what this day would cost you, had believed yourself prepared, in some small and careful way, for the inevitability of it. You understood, standing at last before the great doors with your father’s arm offered beside you, that you had grieved only a portion of it, and that the greater part remained, waiting for you now beyond the threshold.
The doors opened. The assembled court rose. And you began, with your father’s steady arm beneath your hand, the long walk toward the altar where Prince Hael waited, an honourable man by every account, his expression composed into the easy warmth of one who stood on the advantageous side of this union. You did not look for Leon. You had told yourself, in the quiet of your chambers that morning, that you would not, that some mercies were better left untested, some composures better left unbroken by the sight of him. But resolve proved itself fragile against instinct, and somewhere between one step and the next your gaze lifted of its own accord, drawn not by will but by certainty.
He was there. He would always be there, wherever duty placed him, however dearly that duty might cost. He stood as he had always stood, straight-backed, composed, his hand resting near the hilt of his sword in that same easy readiness you had watched through three years of mornings and evenings, of council chambers and quiet walks, of all the small, unremarkable hours in which something far from unremarkable had taken root between you. To any other eye in that crowded chapel, he was precisely what he appeared to be: a guard at his post, dutiful and unmoved. But you had spent too long learning to read what lay beneath that stillness to be deceived by it now, and what you saw there in that single unguarded moment very nearly undid you.
His eyes were bright, too bright, held there by sheer will, and his composure, though outwardly unchanged, seemed thinner somehow, stretched to its limit. He did not look away. Nor did you. For the span of perhaps three steps, three steps that felt longer than the entirety of the three years that had preceded them, you held each other’s gaze across that crowded chapel, and in that silence, there passed between you everything that had ever mattered, everything that had ever been spoken and everything that had not. I remember, you told him without sound. I have not forgotten. And something in his expression answered you with equal certainty. Nor have I. Nor shall I ever.
Then your father’s arm guided you onward, and the moment broke, dissolving back into the steady rhythm of ceremony, the priest’s voice, the witnesses, the vows you spoke with a composure that cost you more than any soul present would ever understand. You accepted the ring placed upon your hand by a man who would, in time, perhaps come to know some portion of your heart, though never, you understood even then, the whole of it. You did not look toward the chapel wall again. You did not trust yourself to.
The day passed as such days must, through ceremony and celebration and obligation, each moment unfolding with the same relentless inevitability as the one before it. You fulfilled every expectation placed upon you, spoke every required word, offered every measured smile, and yet it seemed to you, even as you moved through it all, that something essential had been left behind in that moment between one step and the next, something that could not be reclaimed by any vow or duty that followed.
You did not see him that evening. Nor the next.
At first, you told yourself it was nothing, that duty had placed him elsewhere, that the rhythms of the guard had shifted as they always did, but there was a quiet wrongness in the absence that you could not ignore, a hollow where something constant had always been. Days passed, and still he did not return to his post outside your chambers, nor to the quiet spaces he had once occupied at your side, and it was not until the end of that first week that you understood, not by being told but by the careful silence of those who might have told you, that his absence was no accident.
He had been reassigned. It was done, you realised, with the same quiet efficiency that had arranged your marriage, with the same unspoken understanding of what must be removed in order for everything else to remain undisturbed.
The corridors felt different after that, emptier in a way no number of attendants could remedy, and the gardens, when you walked them, seemed altered without him, as though the very shape of them had changed. Still, you carried on as you had always been taught to do, fulfilling every duty, speaking every word, offering every measured smile, and if anyone noticed the quietness that had settled over you, they were kind enough not to name it.
At night, when the castle stilled, you found yourself listening for footsteps that would never come, for the familiar presence that had once existed just beyond your door, and it was in those quiet hours that the truth of it settled most fully, that there would be no farewell, no final word, no last moment granted to you beyond the one you had already taken without knowing it would be the last.
He was gone. Not dead, not lost, not beyond reach in any physical sense and yet more absent than if he had been.
And yet, in sleep, when the world loosened its hold on duty, and the careful shape of your life no longer pressed so tightly around you, you found him again. Not as he had stood in that chapel, distant and restrained and already leaving you, but as he had been in the quiet moments stolen between obligation and truth: beneath the oak, laughter unguarded; in the garden, his hand warm at your waist; in the dim light of memory, looking at you as though the world beyond you did not exist at all.
In your dreams, he did not turn away. In your dreams, there was no chapel, no vows, no distance placed between you by duty or decree. He remained where he had always belonged, beside you, close enough that you could feel the steady rhythm of his breath, the quiet certainty of his presence, the unspoken promise of a life that might have been.
And always, just as the moment lingered long enough to feel real, long enough to almost convince you that it had not all been lost, you woke.
The castle returned. The silence returned. And he did not.
description: a story about all the things that looked like love, felt like love, and somehow still weren't enough. if you've ever loved someone so deeply that you started accepting less than you deserved just to keep them close, i hope you know this: you are not too much, and one day you'll never have to question whether you're loved at all.
pairing: eddie munson x henderson!reader (fem!reader)
tags: eddie munson x henderson!reader, angst with no happy ending, hurt no comfort, yearning, lover girl!reader, forehead kisses of doom and despair, right person wrong time (?), almost relationship, death by a thousand paper cuts, "maybe", everyone say thank you therapy, the inherent tragedy of being hopeful, bring tissues, i fear this one hurts, i'm sorry
TW: NSFW (18+) minors do not interact!, PiV, unprotected, misery
WC: 8.5k words of pure anguish
A/N: i apologize in advance for this. this is inspired/based on the songs "Casual" by Chappell Roan and "THE GREATEST" by Billie Eilish. i love you all and i'm very sorry.
reblogs are always appreciated <33
enjoy a dose of pain and suffering xoxo
You were always the one who gave people way more credit than they ever deserved. Not because you’re naive, but because you truly saw the good in absolutely everyone.
Time and time again, you’d meet someone new, overlook every warning sign, excuse every bad decision, and convince yourself there was something underneath it all worth sticking around for.
That maybe they were just having a hard time. Maybe nobody had ever been patient with them before. Maybe all they needed was one person to believe in them.
And every single time, they proved you wrong.
Friends forgot about you the second something better came along. Partners made promises they had no intention of keeping. Family members disappointed you in ways that eventually stopped surprising you. It became a quiet sort of routine, collecting little heartbreaks until they stacked so high you almost expected them.
Still, you never seemed to learn. You'd swear this time was different. This person was different. They wouldn't leave. They wouldn't lie. They wouldn't make you regret trusting them.
Then they always did.
Your mother used to tell you that one day you'd have to stop looking for the best in people and start believing them when they showed you who they were.
You hated hearing it growing up; it sounded cynical and bitter.
Now, years later, you wondered if she'd simply been trying to spare you. The funny thing was, you convinced yourself that you were used to it.
You told yourself the disappointment didn't sting as much anymore. That you'd learned to expect it. That every broken promise and every person who drifted away had built up some invisible armor around your heart. It was easier that way.
If you expected people to leave, then they couldn't really surprise you when they did. If you kept your expectations low enough, maybe it wouldn't hurt so much when someone forgot your birthday, stopped returning your calls, or looked right through you like you'd never mattered all that much to begin with.
You got very good at pretending those things didn't bother you. You'd laugh them off, shrug your shoulders, and tell anyone who asked that it wasn't a big deal, that everyone has their own lives, and nobody owes you anything.
But every now and then, usually late at night when there wasn't anything left to distract you, you'd wonder why it always seemed to happen to you.
What was so fundamentally wrong with you that everyone else found it so easy to walk away?
By morning, though, you'd bury the thought somewhere deep enough that even you couldn't find it anymore. Then you'd wake up and give someone else the benefit of the doubt.
God, you wanted it to be Eddie Munson so bad.
Wanted him to be the exception. Wanted him to be the one person who proved every disappointment before him wrong.
It wasn't supposed to happen, honestly. If someone had told you a year ago that you'd end up falling in love with Eddie Munson, you probably would've laughed in their face. Not because there was anything wrong with him, but because Eddie had a way of keeping people at arm's length.
He made a joke out of everything, turned every serious conversation into a bit, and acted like nothing in the world could ever really touch him.
Most people stopped there, but you didn't.
You noticed how he always made sure everyone got home safely after a Hellfire campaign. The way he'd hand over his last cigarette without hesitation. The way he'd remember tiny, insignificant details about people and bring them up weeks later like they mattered.
Like they mattered. Like they mattered to him. And maybe that was what did it. Not some grand gesture or some dramatic declaration.
Just a hundred small moments that slowly convinced you that beneath all the noise, beneath the sarcasm and the theatrics and the reputation everyone loved to throw in his face, there was someone unbelievably good. Someone worth believing in.
So you did, and you believed in him with your whole heart.
Even when your friends warned you not to get too attached. Even when every instinct told you that caring this much about another person was dangerous. Even when a small voice in the back of your mind reminded you how every story like this had ended before.
Because this was Eddie. And God, you wanted it to be Eddie so goddamn bad.
It started small, one day while you were waiting outside of the drama room for Hellfire to end so you could bring Dustin home.
Eddie and Dustin came out last; Eddie's arm slung lazily around Dustin's shoulders while the younger boy looked up at him with the biggest grin you'd ever seen, talking so fast his words practically tripped over each other.
Eddie was listening. Not the distracted kind of listening where someone nods along until it's their turn to speak, but genuinely listening. Laughing in all the right places, asking questions, giving Dustin his full attention like there wasn't anywhere else in the world he'd rather be.
You remembered how upset Dustin had been when he and Steve started to drift apart. Something about Steve caring "more about women" and "breaking bro code," delivered with all the dramatics only a fourteen-year-old could manage.
You'd smiled and comforted him at the time, told him people got busy and that it probably wasn't as personal as he thought.
But watching Eddie now, ruffling Dustin's curls just to annoy him before immediately apologizing with a crooked grin when Dustin swatted his hand away, you realized Steve had left behind something Eddie had picked up without anyone asking him to.
You fully expected him to peel away from Dustin with a quick goodbye and disappear into the crowded hallway with the rest of the students.
Instead, he nudged Dustin forward with a light shove and wandered over to where you were leaning against the wall like he'd been planning to the entire time.
"You ever finish that book?"
You blinked. "What?"
"The one you wouldn't shut up about in English." He pointed at you accusingly. "The one with the... existential crisis or whatever."
You stared at him for a second before laughing. "You mean The Stranger?"
"That's the one."
"I finished it weeks ago."
"And?"
"And it was good."
He scrunched his nose. "That's it? You spent ten minutes arguing with Mrs. O'Donnell about symbolism and your review is 'it was good?'"
You couldn't help smiling. "I'm trying to avoid spoiling it."
"For me?"
"You were listening?"
He looked almost offended. "'Course I was listening." The words shouldn't have lodged themselves in your chest the way they did.
It had been weeks. One offhand discussion in a class Eddie barely seemed awake for half the time, and somehow he'd remembered not only the conversation but the specific book you'd been talking about.
It was such a stupid little thing. But nobody ever remembered the little things about you. And somehow, Eddie Munson did.
As the weeks went on, you suddenly became much more interested in waiting in the hallway for Dustin instead of the parking lot like you normally would. You told yourself it was because it was warmer inside.
Because sometimes he took forever to pack up. Because it saved him from having to look around for you.
It had absolutely nothing to do with the fact that Eddie Munson inevitably came walking out of the drama room a few minutes later. Absolutely nothing.
Somehow, the conversations became expected.
He'd see you leaning against the lockers and make a beeline over with that same lazy smile, asking about your classes or complaining about a teacher or launching into some dramatic retelling of Gareth doing something stupid during Hellfire.
And every single time he talked to you, it was like the rest of the hallway ceased to exist. He looked at you. Not over your shoulder. Not around the room. Not scanning for someone more interesting to interrupt the conversation.
When you made a joke, he'd laugh without hesitation, his whole face lighting up like he'd genuinely found it funny instead of politely humoring you.
Sometimes he'd laugh so hard he'd have to look down and shake his head before looking back up at you with that stupid grin that was becoming increasingly difficult to stop thinking about.
The first time he held eye contact for so long that you had to glance away first, he just smiled wider. It made your stomach do something embarrassing.
By the time Dustin finally wandered over with his backpack half-open and a handful of dice threatening to spill onto the floor, Eddie would always clap him on the shoulder, throw you a casual, "See you tomorrow," and head off toward the parking lot, like he already knew there'd be a tomorrow.
One afternoon, after Eddie disappeared through the front doors, Dustin buckled himself into the passenger seat with a look on his face that immediately made you suspicious. "What?"
He didn't answer; he just looked at you.
"What?" you repeated.
A grin slowly spread across his face. "Oh, my God."
"What?"
"He likes you."
You nearly missed the key trying to start the car. "Dustin."
"He does."
"He absolutely does not."
"He asked me if you had a boyfriend."
You turned so fast you almost gave yourself whiplash. "He what?"
Dustin shrugged like it was the most obvious thing in the world.
"We were at lunch yesterday. Just me and Mike. He sat down and was acting all weird, and then he goes, 'So... your sister seeing anybody?'"
Your face immediately warmed.
"And what," you asked carefully, "did you say?"
"I told him no."
"Dustin."
"What? It's true."
"Dustin."
He looked over with the most smug expression you'd ever seen on a fourteen-year-old.
"Then he goes, 'Huh.'"
"Huh?"
"Just 'huh.'" Dustin mimicked him with a terrible impression. "'Just curious.'"
You stared straight ahead at the windshield, trying very hard to pretend your heart wasn't threatening to beat its way out of your chest. Beside you, Dustin snorted.
"I can literally hear you smiling."
"I'm not smiling."
"You are."
"I'm not."
"You totally have a crush on Eddie."
You finally looked over at him. “Shut up.”
His grin was so wide you could’ve worn his eyes would pop out of their sockets. “Never.”
The first time Eddie approached you when Dustin wasn't anywhere in sight, you were halfway convinced he had the wrong person.
You were standing at your locker, trying to force an algebra textbook that absolutely did not fit into a space that absolutely wasn't big enough, when a familiar voice sounded beside you.
"So."
You looked over to find Eddie leaning against the neighboring locker with his arms folded across his chest, rocking back on his heels with an almost suspicious amount of casualness.
"So?" you echoed.
"So..." He scratched the back of his neck. "You busy tonight?"
You blinked. "Tonight?"
He nodded once. Your brain, completely abandoning you, decided to stop functioning.
"No?" It came out sounding far more like a question than an answer.
A grin tugged at the corner of his mouth. "No?"
"No," you repeated quickly. "No, I'm not."
He nodded to himself like he'd just confirmed a theory. "Cool."
You waited for him to elaborate; he didn't. Instead, he looked down at the floor, nudged the toe of his sneaker against the tile once, then looked back up at you.
"Meet me at the Hideout."
Your heart skipped so hard it was almost painful. "The Hideout?"
"Mhm."
"When?"
"Eight."
You stared at him for another second. "Why?"
His smile widened into something almost boyish. "If I tell you, it'll ruin the surprise."
"Eddie."
"C'mon."
"What if it's something weird?"
"It is something weird."
"That is not reassuring."
He laughed, a quiet one that made the corners of his eyes crinkle. "I promise it's a good weird."
You narrowed your eyes. "I don't know..."
He placed a hand dramatically over his heart. "You wound me."
"I don't even know if this is a date."
His eyebrows shot up for the briefest moment before he covered it with another crooked grin. "I didn't say it was."
"You also didn't say it wasn't."
He took a tiny step backward, already beginning to walk away. "Eight o'clock."
"Eddie."
"No excuses."
"What am I even supposed to wear?"
He glanced back over his shoulder. "You'll look pretty no matter what."
And then, before your brain could catch up enough to formulate any kind of response, he turned and disappeared into the sea of students.
You stood frozen in front of your locker for another thirty seconds. When you finally managed to move, you shut it without grabbing a single one of the books you'd opened it for.
By seven-thirty, you had somehow managed to convince yourself not to go. By seven-thirty-five, you had changed your outfit again. By seven-forty-five, you were sitting in your car with both hands gripping the steering wheel, wondering if there was still enough time to fake a flat tire. By seven-fifty, you were pulling into the Hideout parking lot.
The building looked exactly the same as it always did, all faded neon and cigarette smoke drifting out every time someone opened the front door, yet somehow it felt entirely different. Your palms were sweating.
You caught your reflection in the rearview mirror for what had to be the twentieth time before taking a deep breath and climbing out. The second you stepped inside, Eddie looked up.
He'd been halfway through saying something to Gareth at the bar, but the moment he saw you, he stopped in the middle of his sentence and broke into a smile so genuine it almost made you forget how to walk.
"There she is."
He excused himself without another word and crossed the room toward you. "You came."
"You told me to."
"I was hoping you would."
There was something about the way he looked at you that made it impossible to hold eye contact for more than a few seconds.
Every time your eyes drifted away, you'd find him already looking back, smiling like he knew exactly what he was doing.
"You look..." He paused for a second, looking you over just enough to make your heart start racing. "Really pretty."
You laughed nervously, brushing a strand of hair behind your ear. "I almost didn't come."
"I'm really glad you did." The words came so naturally that you almost didn't know what to do with them.
He led you over to a quieter booth tucked against the wall, waving off a couple of people who called his name along the way.
Every conversation seemed to circle back to you somehow: your classes, your favorite music, what you wanted to do after graduation, stories from when you and Dustin were kids.
And every answer you gave was met with complete attention. No scanning the room. No waiting for his turn to talk. Just Eddie, chin resting against his hand, looking at you like every sentence was worth hearing.
At one point, you made some stupid self-deprecating joke under your breath.
He frowned. "Don't do that."
"What?"
"Talk about yourself like that."
You blinked. "I was kidding."
"I know." His expression softened. "I just don't think it's true."
The conversation moved on, but you couldn't. You were still thinking about it ten minutes later.
By the time the waitress came by with another round of drinks, Eddie had somehow managed to compliment your laugh, tell you your taste in music was "criminally underrated," insist you had "the prettiest eyes in Hawkins," and inform you that your opinions on horror movies were objectively correct.
"You know," you finally said with a suspicious smile, "you're awfully complimentary tonight."
He looked entirely unapologetic. "Should I stop?"
"...No."
"No?"
"No."
"Good." He grinned. "Because I wasn't planning on it."
You laughed again, shaking your head. He watched you for a second before reaching into the pocket of his leather jacket and pulling out a pen.
"So."
"So?"
"You got a phone?"
You looked at him like he'd grown another head. "...Yes?"
"Good." He held the pen out toward you. "Need your number."
"My number?"
"Mhm."
"What for?"
He gave you the most incredulous look imaginable. "So I can call you."
"You could just ask Dustin where I live."
"I could."
He leaned a little closer across the table, his voice dropping just enough to make your stomach flip. "But I'd rather have an excuse to hear your voice."
You could actually feel your pulse in your fingertips. Without another word, you reached over, took the pen from his hand, and scribbled your number across the back of a paper napkin.
He looked down at it, smiled to himself, and folded it with surprising care before tucking it safely into his wallet, like it was something worth keeping.
The drive home felt shorter than it ever had before.
You caught yourself smiling at a red light for absolutely no reason, quickly looking around to make sure no one in the car next to you had noticed before realizing there wasn't even another car there.
Every few miles, you'd replay another little piece of the night. The way he'd looked at you the second you walked in. The way he'd leaned across the table to hear you better, even though the music wasn't all that loud.
The ridiculous amount of compliments he'd managed to slip into completely normal conversations without making them sound rehearsed.
The napkin folded neatly into his wallet. God.
You actually had to grip the steering wheel a little tighter just to stop yourself from smiling so hard your cheeks hurt.
By the time you pulled into your driveway, your face genuinely ached. You sat there for another minute with the engine still running, staring at nothing in particular and laughing quietly to yourself like a complete idiot.
It felt embarrassing. It felt juvenile. It felt like every cheesy romance novel you'd ever secretly read under the covers with a flashlight. And for the first time in a long time, it felt nice.
You'd barely made it through the front door before your mother called from the kitchen to ask how your night had been.
"It was good," you answered, hoping she couldn't hear the grin in your voice.
"Just good?"
You kicked your shoes off by the door, trying very hard to sound casual. "Yeah. Good."
She peeked around the corner, took one look at your face, and smiled to herself. You immediately looked away.
After a quick shower and far too much time standing in front of the bathroom mirror replaying every second of the night, you finally crawled into bed, still fully convinced you were making the whole thing up in your head.
Maybe Eddie was just naturally nice. Maybe he complimented everybody. Maybe asking for your number hadn't actually meant anything at all.
You'd just reached over to switch off your bedside lamp when the phone rang. The sound startled you enough that you nearly knocked the thing onto the floor trying to answer it.
"Hello?"
A familiar laugh came through the receiver. "Hey."
Your stomach immediately betrayed you. "...Hi."
"I didn't wake you up, did I?"
"No."
"Good."
Then Eddie cleared his throat. "I just wanted to make sure you got home okay."
You smiled before you could stop yourself. "I did."
"Good."
He could have ended the conversation right there. Instead, he asked what you were doing tomorrow. You asked what he and the guys had planned for Hellfire next week.
He somehow ended up telling you a fifteen-minute story about Gareth locking his keys in the van, which spiraled into another story about Wayne accidentally setting off the smoke detector while trying to make grilled cheese, which somehow became a debate over whether pineapple belonged on pizza. You found out your birthdays were only days apart.
You couldn't remember the last time a conversation had felt so easy. There were no awkward silences to force your way through. No pressure to say the perfect thing. No moments where you felt like you had to perform some better version of yourself. You could just exist.
And somehow, Eddie seemed to like that version best. At one point you laughed so hard you had to pull the phone away from your ear, and through your own laughter you could hear him laughing too.
When the conversation finally lulled again, you glanced over at the digital clock on your nightstand.
1:43 a.m.
"Oh my God."
"What?"
"We've been talking for..." You looked again. "Almost four hours."
There was a brief silence, then Eddie chuckled quietly. "Huh."
"Huh?"
"I didn't even notice." Neither had you.
"I should probably let you sleep."
"...Probably."
"But I don't really want to."
You tucked your knees up against your chest beneath the blankets. "I don't really want you to, either."
The line went quiet again. You could hear him breathing. Then, softly enough that you almost thought you'd imagined it, "I'm really glad you came tonight."
You closed your eyes. "I'm really glad you asked."
When you finally hung up twenty minutes later, you set the receiver back into its cradle with more care than necessary and just sat there for a moment in the dark. Your cheeks hurt from smiling.
As you rolled over and pulled the blankets up to your chin, one thought drifted lazily through your mind before sleep claimed you. Maybe your mother had been wrong, maybe there really was someone worth believing in after all.
After that, it was almost impossible to remember a time when Eddie wasn't somehow part of your day. Sometimes he'd call before school just because he'd been up since six and was "bored out of his fucking mind."
Sometimes the phone would ring at eleven-thirty at night, and before you could even say hello, he'd say, "Hypothetically speaking, if a raccoon learned how to drive, do you think it'd obey traffic laws?" and the conversation would somehow last until nearly three in the morning.
He'd call just to tell you he heard a song that reminded him of you. He'd call because Wayne had made chili and insisted on putting cinnamon in it. He'd call because he wanted to know what you thought happened after people died. He'd call because he missed your voice.
He never actually said that last one. But sometimes he'd let the silence linger for so long that you knew.
The dates weren't really dates. At least, neither of you called them that. He'd show up outside your house with no plan whatsoever, and somehow the two of you would end up spending five hours together anyway.
He'd take you to the record store and spend twice as long watching you flip through albums as he did looking for anything himself.
You'd sit on the hood of his van in abandoned parking lots, sharing gas station snacks while he pointed out made-up constellations with complete confidence until you laughed so hard he couldn't keep the lie going anymore.
Once he drove for 30 minutes because you mentioned wanting to try a milkshake from some tiny roadside diner you'd seen in passing weeks earlier.
Another afternoon, you wandered around a thrift store with exactly four dollars between you, leaving with a hideous ceramic frog and an ugly orange sweater because Eddie insisted they had "character."
He made you try the sweater on. Then proceeded to spend the next ten minutes telling you that orange might actually be his favorite color now. You rolled your eyes so hard they almost got stuck while he just grinned.
Sometimes he'd come over just to sit on your porch steps. No music. No television. No plans.
The two of you would just sit there talking until the sun disappeared and the mosquitoes forced you inside. Every now and then, the conversation would run dry, and you'd apologize.
Eddie always looked confused. "For what?"
"I don't know... not saying anything."
He'd just shrug. "I like hanging out with you."
"...Even when we're not doing anything?"
He'd look at you like you'd asked the dumbest question in the world. "Especially then."
And slowly, so slowly you almost didn't notice it happening, Eddie became your first thought in the morning and your last thought before bed.
You'd catch yourself reaching for the phone to tell him something insignificant before realizing you hadn't even finished thinking it yourself.
You started noticing songs because he'd like them. Funny stories because you couldn't wait to hear him laugh. You started looking for him in every hallway without meaning to. The terrifying part wasn't that you were falling in love with Eddie Munson; the terrifying part was that it felt so natural.
When Eddie asked if you wanted to get dinner Friday night, you didn't even try to hide your smile. "Like... dinner dinner?"
He laughed through the phone. "Last I checked, yeah."
"What if I wanted breakfast?"
"Then you're about nine hours too late." You could practically hear him grinning, "I'll pick you up at seven?"
You tucked the phone closer against your ear. "Seven sounds perfect."
You spent half the next day thinking about it. The other half was spent trying very hard not to think about it.
By lunchtime, Robin had already asked you why you looked so distracted, and Dustin had spent an embarrassingly long amount of time making kissy faces every time your name and Eddie's ended up in the same sentence.
By five-thirty, you'd already changed twice. At six-fifteen, the phone rang.
You answered on the second ring. "Hello?"
"...Hey." His voice sounded different. Not bad, but just quieter. "So... listen."
You sat down on the edge of your bed without realizing it.
"I was thinking."
"Dangerous."
Usually he'd laugh; this time he just let out a small breath. "Can you come over instead?"
You frowned. "What about dinner?"
"I know." Another pause. "I just... I think we should talk first."
Your stomach sank so suddenly that you almost felt it physically. "...Okay."
"I don't want you freaking out."
"I'm not freaking out." You were absolutely freaking out.
"I just wanna talk."
"Okay."
"I'll see you in a bit?"
"...Yeah."
When you pulled into the trailer park twenty minutes later, Eddie was already sitting outside on the steps. He stood when he saw you, smiled, but it didn't quite reach his eyes.
For a long minute, neither of you spoke. He rubbed his hands together, then looked down at them.
"So..."
You tried to smile. "So."
He exhaled through his nose. "I've been thinking a lot lately."
Your heart was beating so loudly you wondered if he could hear it.
"And I..." He stopped himself, trying again. "You're leaving next year."
It took you a second to understand what he meant. "For college."
"Yeah."
"I'm only going an hour away."
"I know."
"I can come back whenever."
"I know."
He stared out toward the road. "I just don't think I'm looking for anything serious right now."
You felt something inside your chest quietly crack.
You nodded before he could see your face. "Okay."
"I really like spending time with you."
"I know."
"And I don't want to lose this."
"I don't either."
He looked over then, studying you carefully. "I just don't think it's fair to start something when you're leaving."
"I'm going an hour away, Eddie."
"I know."
"You act like I'm moving across the country."
"I know."
The repetition almost hurt more than anything else. He knew, and it didn't change anything.
He swallowed. "So..." His voice dropped almost to a whisper. "Would you be okay with just... this?"
You looked at him. "This?"
"What we've been doing."
"What are we doing?"
His expression faltered. "You know what I mean."
Long phone calls. Random drives. Accidental hand brushes. Stolen looks. Every conversation that felt suspiciously like a date despite nobody ever calling it one. Everything except the part where he'd actually choose you.
You wanted to say no. You wanted to tell him that it wasn't enough. That somewhere along the way you'd fallen hopelessly, stupidly in love with him, and pretending otherwise was becoming impossible.
Instead...You smiled. The same smile that had gotten your heart broken your entire life.
"I think I'd like that."
The relief that washed over his face was immediate. He looked like he'd been carrying something impossibly heavy and had finally been allowed to set it down. "Really?"
You nodded. "Really."
He stared at you for another second before quietly scooting closer. "So we're okay?"
You looked at him and lied without hesitation. "We're okay."
His hand found yours so naturally it almost made you forget what had just happened. His thumb brushed across your knuckles once, twice. Then he leaned forward so slowly that he gave you every opportunity in the world to pull away, but you didn't.
His lips met yours softly, cautiously, like he'd been wanting to do it for weeks but wasn't entirely sure he was allowed. It wasn't rushed, and it wasn't desperate, but it was gentle enough to make your chest ache.
When he finally pulled away, he rested his forehead against yours and laughed quietly. "I've wanted to do that for a while."
You smiled because he couldn't see your eyes. "I know."
He kissed you again. And because you loved him...you let yourself believe that maybe this was enough.
Maybe labels didn't matter. Maybe loving someone without asking them to love you the same way wasn't the worst thing in the world.
You'd spent your whole life convincing yourself to accept less than you wanted; it came as naturally as breathing.
The saddest part was that Eddie never asked you to settle. He simply offered you what he could, and you loved him enough to convince yourself it was everything.
A couple of days later, you found yourself curled up on the couch in Eddie's trailer with your legs tucked underneath you and absolutely no memory of how you'd ended up there.
One minute you'd been talking to Wayne in the kitchen while he made coffee. The next, Eddie had wandered in, stolen your spot without asking, and somehow convinced you to sit beside him instead.
Wayne took one look at the two of you, hid a smile behind his mug, and muttered something about needing to run to the store.
You were halfway through telling him about something Robin had said at lunch when you felt his fingers absentmindedly reach for a strand of your hair.
You stopped talking. "What?"
He didn't even look embarrassed. "Hm?"
"You're playing with my hair."
"Oh."
He glanced down like he'd only just noticed. "Sorry."
He made absolutely no effort to stop. Instead, he carefully tucked the strand behind your ear before lazily winding another piece around his finger.
You couldn't help smiling. "You know that's weird, right?"
"I've been informed."
"And yet..."
"And yet."
A few minutes later, after the conversation had drifted somewhere else entirely, you shifted to get comfortable.
Without saying a word, Eddie's hand found the center of your back. His thumb traced tiny circles through the fabric of your shirt, and you melted before you could stop yourself.
A smug grin tugged at the corner of his mouth. "You like that."
You looked away. "I don't know what you're talking about."
"Liar."
His hand moved again, gently rubbing across your shoulders. You sighed.
"There it is."
"I hate you."
"No, you don't."
"No..." You smiled despite yourself, "I really don't."
He laughed quietly and kept tracing slow circles across your back while the conversation faded into nothing.
At some point, he started absentmindedly braiding tiny sections of your hair despite having absolutely no idea what he was doing.
You reached up to feel it. "Eddie."
"What?"
"This isn't a braid."
"It is spiritually."
"It is spiritually a knot."
"I prefer the term artistic interpretation."
You laughed so hard you nearly knocked into him. He just looked at you, and kept looking. Long enough that your smile slowly faltered into something softer.
"What?"
He didn't answer.
"Do I have something on my face?"
"No."
"What?"
Still nothing, just that impossibly gentle expression.
Then, almost quietly, "I think you're the prettiest girl I've ever seen."
Your face immediately warmed. "Eddie."
"I'm serious."
"You say that to everybody."
"I absolutely do not."
"You definitely do."
He shook his head. "I don't."
"You have to stop saying things like that."
"Why?"
"Because..."
You couldn't even finish the sentence because he leaned a little closer. "Because what?"
"It makes me nervous."
His smile somehow softened even more. "I know."
"Then stop."
"I'm not gonna lie to you." You looked down at your hands. "I don't think I'm anything special."
He was quiet for a second, then he reached over and gently tilted your chin back toward him.
"I do." With complete certainty, "I think you're beautiful."
You could barely hold his gaze.
"I think you're funny." His thumb brushed softly across your cheek. "I think you're smarter than you realize."
Another pause. "I think you're kinder than anybody deserves."
Your chest hurt. Not because of what he was saying, because you believed he meant it.
He looked at you for another long second before smiling to himself.
"I also think your left eyebrow does this weird little thing when you're embarrassed."
"My what?"
He pointed. "There."
"It does not."
"It absolutely does."
You covered your face with both hands, and he laughed.
"Oh my God, there it is again."
From behind your fingers, all you could manage was a muffled, mortified, "Shut up."
Instead of teasing you more, he gently took your wrists and pulled your hands away from your face. "Hi, pretty girl."
Then, like it was the easiest thing in the world, he leaned over and pressed a kiss to your forehead. Not your lips, just your forehead.
The trailer was quiet except for the low hum of the fridge and the occasional creak of the old couch springs as Eddie shifted beneath you.
His fingers had long since stopped pretending to braid your hair; they just stroked through it now, slow and absent, like he couldn’t help touching you.
The forehead kiss from earlier still lingered on your skin like a brand.
“Hey,” he murmured, voice rough around the edges. His lips brushed your temple. “You okay?”
You nodded against his skin, not trusting your voice. Instead, you tilted your head and kissed the underside of his jaw. He exhaled sharply, fingers tightening in your hair.
“Yeah?” he asked softly, checking in like he always did. Like he could read every unspoken thing you tried to hide.
“Yeah,” you whispered, and kissed him properly this time; slow, a little desperate. He met you gently at first, then deeper, tongue sliding against yours with that careful patience that made your whole body warm.
His free hand slipped under the hem of your shirt, palm warm against your lower back, holding you there like he was afraid you might vanish.
You shifted until you were straddling his lap, knees sinking into the worn cushions on either side of his hips. Eddie groaned quietly into your mouth, the sound vibrating through you.
“Fuck, you feel good,” he breathed, breaking the kiss just enough to look at you. His eyes were dark, but still so soft. “C’mere, sweetheart. Let me see you.”
He tugged your shirt up slowly, giving you every chance to stop him, but you didn’t. The fabric whispered over your head and landed somewhere on the floor. His gaze dragged over you, reverent and almost stunned.
“Goddamn,” he said under his breath, hands sliding up your ribs to cup your breasts through your bra. “Look at you. So fucking pretty for me.”
His thumbs brushed over your nipples until they peaked, and you arched into the touch with a shaky breath. “That’s it… just like that. Let me hear you.”
He sat up a little, mouth finding your collarbone, then lower, kissing and nipping softly while his fingers worked the clasp of your bra.
When it fell away, he pulled back to watch your face as he took one nipple into his mouth, tongue swirling, gentle suction that made your hips roll against him instinctively.
“Eddie—” His name came out broken.
“Right here, baby. I’ve got you.” He switched sides, lavishing the same attention on the other while one hand stroked down your spine, soothing the tremble in your muscles. “You’re shaking. You want this?”
You nodded fast, grinding down against the growing hardness in his jeans. “Please.”
He hummed against your skin. “Good girl. Arms around my neck—yeah, just like that.” He stood suddenly, hands under your thighs to hold you up, and carried you the short distance to his bedroom.
The door clicked shut behind you. The fairy lights he’d strung up weeks ago (because you’d mentioned liking them once) cast everything in a soft, golden glow.
He laid you on the bed carefully, like you were something breakable, then stripped off his own shirt and jeans, never taking his eyes off you. When he crawled over you, the weight of him felt like safety and ruin all at once. His hand slid between your legs, cupping you through your panties.
“Already so wet,” he murmured, voice low and awed. He rubbed slow circles over the fabric until you were rocking against his palm. “All this for me? Fuck, you’re gonna kill me.”
He hooked his fingers in the waistband and tugged them down your legs, kissing every inch of skin he uncovered: your stomach, your hips, the inside of your thigh. When he settled between your legs, he looked up at you, chin resting lightly on your mound.
“Eyes on me, sweetheart. Want you to watch.” His breath ghosted over you, making you clench around nothing. Then his tongue was there—hot, slow, licking a broad stripe up your center before circling your clit with devastating patience. He talked the whole time, voice muffled but steady.
“Taste so fucking good… That’s it, baby, just relax for me. Let me take care of you. You feel that? Right there?” He sucked gently, two fingers sliding into you with almost no resistance, curling just right.
You moaned, hand flying to his hair. He groaned in response, the vibration pulling you higher. He kept talking you through it, praise and instructions and soft curses, until your thighs were shaking and you came hard around his fingers, back arching off the bed.
He worked you through it, gentling his touch but not stopping until you were whimpering. Only then did he crawl back up, kissing your stomach, your ribs, the swell of your breast, your throat, your mouth. You tasted yourself on his tongue, and it made something inside you ache even sweeter.
“Eddie… please,” you whispered against his lips, hands tugging at his boxers.
He helped you push them down, kicking them away. He wrapped a hand around himself, stroking slowly while he looked at you. “You sure? We can stop—”
“I want you.” You reached for him, pulling him closer. “Please.”
He nodded, forehead dropping to yours. “Okay. Okay, baby. Breathe for me.” He lined himself up and pushed in; slow, so slow, inch by inch, whispering the whole time. “Fuck, you’re tight… so warm. Taking me so well. That’s my girl. Just a little more—there you go. You feel that? Feel how deep I am?”
You gasped at the stretch, nails digging into his shoulders. He stilled when he bottomed out, hips flush against yours, letting you adjust while he kissed your face; your eyelids, your cheeks, the corner of your mouth.
“Breathe, sweetheart. I’ve got you. Not gonna move until you’re ready.”
You rocked your hips experimentally, and he cursed, burying his face in your neck. “Jesus Christ. You’re perfect. So fucking perfect.”
Then he started moving, deep, rolling thrusts that dragged against every sensitive spot inside you. One hand slid under your ass, tilting your hips to take him even deeper. The other braced beside your head, thumb stroking your cheek.
“Look at me,” he breathed. You did. His eyes were glassy, hair wild, face flushed with effort and something deeper.
“Best fucking thing I’ve ever felt. Best sex I’ve ever had, baby. No one else—no one—makes me feel like this. Just you.”
The words hit like a spark to dry tinder. You moaned his name, legs wrapping tighter around his waist as the pleasure built again, sharper this time, edged with the ache of everything unsaid.
He kept talking you through it, right there, just like that, come on, let go for me, until you shattered around him a second time, clenching so hard he groaned like it hurt.
He followed right after, hips stuttering, spilling deep inside you with a broken sound of your name. He collapsed over you, careful not to crush you, face tucked into your neck as you both caught your breath.
For a long minute, the only sounds were your heartbeats and the soft rustle of sheets. He pressed lazy kisses to your shoulder, your jaw, your lips, sweet and lingering. His hand stroked up and down your side like he couldn’t stop touching you.
“You okay?” he whispered eventually, brushing damp hair from your forehead.
You nodded, even as the familiar crack in your chest widened. It was painfully sweet, and almost perfect. And still not enough.
But you smiled anyway, because that’s what you did. “Yeah, Eddie. I’m okay.”
A week later, you had become embarrassingly good at pretending not to notice the things Eddie said. Not because they didn't mean anything, but because they meant entirely too much.
You'd be halfway through some rambling explanation about a fantasy novel you'd just finished, going on about world-building and obscure folklore and symbolism, and he'd just stare at you with the most hopelessly fond expression.
Then he'd grin. "God, you check every box."
You'd laugh it off. "What boxes?"
He'd shrug. "The boxes."
"Very descriptive."
"You know what I mean." You, in fact, did not, and he never elaborated after that.
Another day, you were flipping through records in a shop when you found some obscure metal band neither of you thought anyone else in Hawkins had ever heard of.
You held it up triumphantly, and his face lit up.
"No fucking way."
"What?"
He looked at you like you'd just personally hung the moon. "You know them?"
"I literally told you about them."
"I know."
"So why are you acting surprised?"
"'Cause normal people don't actually listen when I talk."
You frowned. "I listen."
"I know." There was that goddamn smile again. "Trust me. I know."
It happened constantly. You'd steal one of his rings just because, and he'd spend the next ten minutes trying to figure out which finger fit yours best.
He'd absentmindedly tuck your hair behind your ear while talking to somebody else. If you got cold, he'd hand you his jacket before you even had the chance to say anything.
If someone interrupted you, he'd immediately turn back and go, "Wait, she was talking."
Little things, tiny things. The kind of things that didn't mean anything on paper, except they did.
One afternoon, the two of you were sprawled across the couch in his trailer, sharing a bag of pretzels while a movie neither of you was paying attention to played quietly in the background. You started explaining some random mythology fact you'd learned in class.
Halfway through your sentence, Eddie just looked over at you and laughed.
"What?"
He shook his head. "I can't believe you're real."
You smiled. "What does that even mean?"
"It means you're pretty."
"Eddie..."
"It means you're funny."
He nudged your knee with his. "It means you're a giant nerd."
"I'm aware."
"It means somehow every time I think I've figured you out, you say something that makes me like you even more."
You looked down at your lap before he could see your face.
He reached over and laced his fingers through yours without a second thought. "So..."
"So?"
This is it, you thought.
"If I had made a list when I was twelve of everything I'd think was cool in a girl..."
He squeezed your hand. "...you would've checked every damn box."
Your heart practically stopped; you didn't know what to say, so you didn't say anything at all.
You just sat there, letting him hold your hand while your mind raced a hundred miles an hour. Because people who didn't want anything serious didn't say things like that.
People who didn't want anything serious didn't look at you the way Eddie looked at you when he thought you weren't paying attention.
They didn't call just because they couldn't sleep. They didn't remember every insignificant detail you'd ever mentioned. They didn't introduce you to Wayne with this quiet sort of pride in their voice. They didn't reach for your hand automatically. They didn't smile every time you walked into a room.
So maybe...maybe he was just scared. Maybe he'd been hurt before, and maybe he just needed time.
Maybe one day he'd wake up and realize that what the two of you already had was everything people spent years trying to find.
And maybe then he'd ask. Maybe then he'd call you his girlfriend. Maybe then he'd look at you and say he'd changed his mind.
The hope settled so naturally into your chest that you barely noticed it happening. You watered it with every lingering glance. Every compliment. Every soft touch. Every almost-confession.
You built an entire future in your head out of maybes.
So that’s why, when the shift came, you’d convinced yourself you were being dramatic.
At first, it was so subtle you could explain it away. He took an hour to call instead of ten minutes. He canceled one night because Gareth needed help with something. He seemed distracted once or twice, his mind somewhere else while you were talking.
Normal things, completely normal things. People got busy. People had bad days; you of all people knew that.
So when a conversation ended a little earlier than usual, you told yourself he was tired. When he forgot to call one night, you figured he'd fallen asleep. When he promised he'd ring you after Hellfire and didn't, you reminded yourself that he wasn't obligated to account for every second of his day.
You refused to let yourself become the kind of person who overanalyzed everything. Still...
You started noticing little things. He stopped absentmindedly reaching for your hand quite as often. The compliments didn't disappear, but they became less frequent, almost like he was catching himself halfway through saying them.
The pauses on the phone became quieter and longer. Sometimes they'd end not because either of you wanted to hang up, but because it felt like neither of you quite knew what to say anymore.
And every single time, you blamed yourself. Maybe you'd been talking too much. Maybe you were becoming annoying. Maybe you'd imagined half the chemistry in the first place. Maybe he'd realized you weren't nearly as interesting as he'd initially thought.
You never blamed him, not once. You blamed yourself so instinctively it didn't even occur to you there might be another explanation.
Every now and then, though, he'd do something that unraveled all your worries in an instant.
He'd look at you with that same impossibly soft expression. He'd brush your hair away from your face without thinking. He'd tell you you looked pretty. He'd laugh at one of your stupid jokes so hard he'd have to wipe tears from his eyes.
And you'd think: See? You're overreacting. He's still here. He's still calling. He's still kissing you. He's still choosing to spend his time with you.
Everything's fine, everything has to be fine.
Looking back, you'd eventually realize that the saddest part wasn't the shift itself. It was how desperately you wanted it not to be real.
Sometimes, usually on the nights when you couldn't sleep, you'd let yourself imagine another version of the story, one where Eddie really had loved you.
One where every compliment was genuine, every late-night phone call meant exactly what you'd hoped it meant, every lingering touch and forehead kiss and the whispered, you check every box had been as real to him as they were to you.
Maybe he got scared, or maybe one day it all stopped feeling hypothetical and started feeling dangerously real.
Maybe he'd looked at you and realized that if he let himself fall any further, there was no pretending it was casual anymore.
Maybe he'd remembered you were leaving in less than a year and decided it would hurt less to loosen his grip now than have you ripped away later. Maybe he'd convinced himself he was protecting both of you.
You thought about that possibility more often than you'd ever admit because it was kinder than the alternative.
Kinder than believing he simply woke up one morning and decided you weren't worth choosing.
But the truth was you didn't know, and you probably never would. Because one missed phone call became two. Two became a week. A week somehow became a month.
And somewhere in all that silence, neither of you reached across it. There was no screaming match. No cruel words. No dramatic goodbye. No slammed doors.
Just the slow, almost imperceptible fading of someone who had once occupied every corner of your life. The kind that leaves you wondering if you imagined the whole thing.
Every now and then, Dustin would mention him in passing. Robin would ask if you'd seen him lately. Steve would look between the two of you from across a room with the unmistakable expression of someone who knew there was a story there but had enough sense not to ask.
You'd just smile, "Nah. Haven't talked in a while."
Like it didn't still hurt to say.
Maybe Eddie Munson was just another person who left. Or maybe he was the first person who wanted to stay and got too afraid to try.
In another life, maybe one conversation would've changed everything.
Maybe if he'd been a little braver. Maybe if you'd been a little less willing to accept almosts instead of certainties. Maybe if one of you had simply looked the other in the eye and said what you were actually feeling.
But there was no other life; there was only this one. And in this one, the last thing Eddie Munson ever gave you wasn't a kiss.
It wasn't a promise; it wasn't even an explanation. It was a question you'd probably spend the rest of your life trying to answer:
Was it ever casual?
thank a very evil man for the inspiration for this fic.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
Eddy, not given the permission to kiss the agent, settles for nuzzling into the blonde’s neck with a hand stroking up and down his thigh. “I should’ve expected this from Barry’s cousin—that asshole is a freak,” he chuckles into Leon’s collar.
The latter is tenser than a rock, and you wonder how the drunk man can't tell how uncomfortable he must be. Which is why you don't refuse him when he reaches for your thigh for purchase, his fingers digging almost bruisingly into your skin.
“Yeah… Barry.” Leon feels his eye twitch when the other begins to trail his fingers over the buttons of his shirt, and he feels you lock up next to him. When he steals a glance your way, it's you who appears to be seething in jealousy this time. The murderous look you're giving Eddy almost makes him smile in satisfaction.
The redhead starts to unbutton Leon without missing a beat despite his drunken clumsiness. He then pulls back just to look at you both with a hungry grin. “You know, you two make a really hot fucking couple… You should come by for Swingers’ Night.”
“Swingers’ Night?” you both gasp in unison, and Eddy laughs at your synchronization again.
“Well, yeah, it was Barry who started it. We do one every month, and he's always the one going the craziest. Fuck, just thinking about it gets me worked up,” he groans, tightening his grip on Leon’s thigh, who in turn tightens his hold on yours. “You know how kinky he is, right, Mr. Crawford?”
Leon feels the urge to die on the spot out of cringe, but he knows he can't leave you in the presence of this fucker, so he attempts to keep his calm. How is he even supposed to answer that question? If this Barry dude is meant to be his cousin, shouldn't he not know about his kinks?
“Uh… Yes?” he responds awkwardly and feels you place a hand on his in reassurance. He can breathe slightly better now.
Eddy, who has loosened Leon’s bow tie and opened three of his buttons already, finally pauses as his inhibited brain seems to catch up.
“You don't fuck your cousin, do you, Logan?”
The room quiets into a tense silence and it's all you can do not to laugh—or cry—at the weirdest fucking question Leon must have ever received. You squeeze his hand in encouragement and watch him take deep breaths to steel himself.
“No.”
His answer is simple, but under it lies a very real threat to poor, oblivious Eddy who's just looking for a good threesome with hot strangers. He just so happens to also be a black market investor in illegal BOW business.
“Cool, cool…,” he nods slowly, “I mean, not that I would judge or anything. We’ve all been there.”
This time, you do laugh. Because fuck, how are you supposed not to laugh at that. It’s strained, and breathless, and you try to stop but you can't bring yourself to from the sheer craziness of the situation. Only when Eddy resumes unbuttoning Leon does your smile disappear and you abruptly reach for his wrist out of sheer instinct.
Both men turn to look at you expectantly, and you rack your brain for something to say then release him to finally speak. “Is Swingers Night what you meant by ‘where great minds meet and great things happen’?”
Please say no, please say no.
“What? No,” Eddy laughs, then places the cigar he had put on the ashtray into Leon’s mouth who takes it without protest—because at this point nothing fucking matters anymore.
You sigh of relief, then press further, “so what is it?”
The redhead seems to ponder in hesitation for a moment, but the sight of Leon blowing out smoke from his flared nostrils seems to do something to him—which you can definitely relate to.
“Okay, okay, I guess I can let you in on a little secret… See that tall cabinet over there?” He gestures with his chin to a set of double doors that blend into the walls. “There's no wine in there. In truth, it's actually a little elevator.”
“Elevator?” your eyes widen, and Leon frowns further.
“Yes. It takes you to a, um, you could say secret floor—where we hold private events, like the one that will start in a couple of hours… But, naturally, you can’t ride it without bypassing security measures, like a special code for example.”
Holy shit. Maybe Leon should seduce villains more often if this guy is spilling this much out just from a bit of groping.
“Ah, I’ve said too much, dad wouldn't like it,” Eddy chuckles, then shakes his head in exasperation. “Then again, that old schmuck isn't here to dictate everything I do with my life, is he?”
The blonde agent looks him over in something akin to pity, the taste of bitter tar lingering on his tongue. “No. He’s not.”
At that, Eddy takes the cigar back from Leon, and lets out a small moan when he places it between his lips. “Let's not worry about all that right now. Him and my brother can be the perfect little father and son duo, while we should continue this in my room so we’re not interrupted.”
You exchange a look with your partner that says everything: we need to get that secret code. So, with a shared nod, Leon turns to the man with a determined expression.
“Where’s your room?”
Thankfully, it only takes about eight minutes for Eddy to take you to his suite, and only because he took forever drunkenly looking for his key card in all his fancy pockets.
Once inside the luxurious room, you're about to discreetly discuss with Leon the next step, when he suddenly shoves the man on the plush bed with a bit too much force. The latter gasps as his body bounces on golden pillows, but his surprise quickly subsides to make way for excitement.
“Getting impatient, handsome?”
“It’s ‘sir’ to you,” Leon grumbles, and you bite your lip to hold back a snicker—and maybe a moan too.
With an inconspicuous motion towards your purse, he shifts to cover your next movements with his broad chest as he climbs on the bed beside the redhead.
“You got a wife, Eddy?” he huffs as the other reaches to stroke the agent’s half uncovered chest.
“Divorced. She couldn't keep up with me.”
In the meantime, you move to stand at the french commode and place your bag and wine glass on its marble surface. You open the purse to take out a tube of lipstick that you unscrew to reveal a pale, yellow powder inside, grateful it went completely undetected earlier by security.
Stealing a quick glance at the men on the bed, you find Eddy’s hands on Leon’s waist, trying to pull him closer, and that only prompts you to move faster as an intense mix of jealousy and protectiveness floods through you.
You empty the sodium pentothal—colloquially known as a ‘truth serum’—into the wine glass you still didn't drink, and then swirl the liquid for the drug to mix in seamlessly. Its effects start rather quickly, and it makes a person relaxed, languid and talkative—which doesn't guarantee them spilling concealed truths, but it certainly helps.
“Is the pretty doll joining too or is she just gonna watch?” the aristocrat grins from his spot.
Leon forces himself not to snap, but you quickly come into view and join them on the bed. He lets out a low scoff at how the idiot looks like he’s having the time of his life between you both.
“I’m right here,” you murmur huskily and pretend to sip from your glass again, before bringing it to the redhead's lips. “You weren't kidding about the wine. Looks like you have excellent taste, Mr. Chastain.”
The latter giggles, then tilts his head for you to tip the drink back for him to ingest. Then when his mouth fills, he’s about to retreat when Leon’s hand grips the back of his hair and forces him to stay in place.
“Be a good boy and drink.”
That has you feeling things again, and a part of you can't help wondering if Leon ever gets like this domineering in bed—not that you're willing to find out after he completely broke your heart. You’re not ready to risk getting close to him again knowing he doesn't want you the same way.
Your sorrowful thoughts are interrupted by Eddy’s hand on your wrist when he's had more than enough gulps of the spiked drink, and you finally relent. He coughs a bit, and wipes his mouth with a clumsy hand.
“Do you two do this often?” he slurs with a chuckle.
“You mean two-teaming little freaks who like to bite more than they can chew? Yeah, more often than you’d think,” Leon rolls his eyes.
You give him a pointed look and he just shrugs in response when the other man giggles again. He seems to really believe the play you've orchestrated.
“This is so great,” Eddy beams, then attempts to pull you both closer, though his arms are already growing sluggish. “I’m usually left in the cuck chair.”
“Can’t imagine why,” Leon scoffs, and this time you slap his bicep.
“Stop,” you whisper yell like a stern teacher.
He huffs at your berating gesture then shrugs. “What? He’s already pretty much out of it.”
“He doesn't need to know that!”
“What are you guys saying?” the man mumbles between you, and when you both look down at him, you see the ways his eyes are heavy-lidded and his body is completely relaxed.
He’s out of it alright.
“Hey, Eddy…” you begin with a husky voice, then tilt your head as you cut to the chase. “What was it you said earlier about the elevator in the private lounge? Something about a code?”
“Hmph…” he answers with a grumble, “I want you to sit on my face, please.”
The scoff that leaves Leon is unabashed, and he suddenly wraps a hand around the man’s collar. “What the hell did you just say?”
Eddy moans, “y-you can fuck me at the same time,” his hips buck up into the air.
You watch the agent stare at the man in complete disbelief before he releases him and turns to look at you with incredulity. “I can't do this shit.”
At that, the redhead suddenly clings onto him with what little strength he has in his sluggish limbs, and he looks downright pathetic when he begs with pleading eyes.
“Wait, no, don't leave. You’re so— you’re so fucking hot, I-I’ll do anything, sir, please!”
“Anything?” you raise an eyebrow, your eyes flickering from his to Leon’s exasperated features.
“Anything,” Eddy reiterates with frantic nods. “Please just stay. Don't want daddy to leave.”
Oh, for fuck’s sake.
“Daddy?!” Leon recoils, “you’re like, older than me, dude, what the hell?!”
There is no force strong enough in the universe that could have stopped you from bursting out laughing, cackling loudly at his outraged expression paired with the other’s infatuated look.
Leon scowls, muttering a low ‘not funny’, though he can't help but feel his heart warm at the sound of your free laugh that he missed hearing so much.
“To his defense,” you strain between uncontrollable chuckles, “daddiness isn't really about age—more like a lifestyle.”
He narrows his eyes, his irritation shifting from the redhead to you, “and what the hell do you know about all that?”
You giggle some more at his face, and when your gaze drifts down, you find Eddy in the middle of falling asleep. “Oh, shit!” your laughter stops immediately as you reach to tap his face. “Eddy! Eddy, don't fall asleep, you need to tell me about the code!”
“Da…ddy…”
“Your old man really did a number on you, huh?” Leon mutters under his breath before hauling the man up by collar into a sitting position. “Alright, buddy, you want your daddy so bad? Well daddy’s here, and if you don't start talking he might leave again and love your brother more. Because unlike you, he doesn't disappoint the family.”
The redhead whines at that, scrambling to hold onto Leon, and with a broken whimper he whispers, “w-what… what do you want me to say?”
“The code, Eddy. Tell me the fucking code for the elevator.”
“Oh… that…” he chuckles sleepily in the agent's grip, and you hold your breath in hopes he will finally give you what you need. “It’s Pop-pop’s birthday… 0905, uh, 12… God, I miss Pop-pop.”
You immediately repeat the sequence in your head until you memorize it, and then watch as a look of relief washes over Leon’s face—it wasn't all for nothing.
He releases Eddy and lets him drop back down, then pulls the golden duvet over him with a sigh, “sweet dreams, asshole.”
And just like that, the man passes out to both your great reliefs.
After grabbing Eddy’s key card, you and Leon make your way back to the private lounge swiftly, and though he doesn't say a word you still notice the tension in his shoulders.
Once the door beeps and you're both inside, he strides straight to the earlier directed cabinet, and notices a barely visible card slot between the door gaps. He inserts the key there, still not saying a word, then watches as the doors open to reveal the elevator like promised.
“Update Hunnigan on the situation and go watch Adams, I’ll go check out what this thing’s all about.”
He begins to punch in the code on a number pad when you step closer. “You can't go alone. What if it's dangerous down there?”
Leon pauses with his thumb hovering over the buttons, and he turns to you with a stern look. “Kid, don't start,” he snaps.
Exhaling sharply through your nose, you cross your arms defensively. “No, no. You don't start. We’re not doing this again.”
He scoffs, mirroring your posture. “I don't think you get to make demands after blindsiding me like that.”
Feeling a mixture of guilt and irritation, the latter wins when you remember how his stubbornness almost cost you valuable intel. And all just for some stupid ego? No. You’re not accepting that after he wounded yours.
“Yeah, well, I don't think you can either after yesterday.”
Leon suddenly goes quiet, your words hitting like a gut punch, and he knows you’re right. He knows that he broke your heart, that nothing he ever does will ever fix it, and that you deserve so, so much better than any deficient apology he might attempt. But watching you stand before him in all your furious glory, he can't help but at least want to try.
He will never understand why you have feelings for him out of all people. There's a voice screaming at him that it's because you were young, alone, and gullible, and that if you had met him as an adult you wouldn't look twice at him. And yet, a twisted part of him still relishes in your love, and he prays that when you hear him speak his heart’s truth, you will hopefully forgive him.
“I know… Look, Kiddo, I’m sorry, I didn't—”
He’s interrupted by muffled voices coming from the hallway, and you both freeze when realization hits.
“Fuck, they're here!” you whisper yell in panic.
Leon’s quick instincts come to the forefront when he finally presses the ‘enter’ key for the code, and the mirror-walled elevator slides open.
“Come on!” He hauls you along him by the waist and presses the button for the lower floor frantically.
Only once the doors glide shut that the both of you breathe, your adrenaline fueled hearts beating nearly in sync, and that's when you notice the position you are in.
With his arm around your waist, your own around his shoulders, fingers clutching his suit, you’re practically hugging in the cramped elevator, and when your eyes meet you feel you might actually faint.
“Hey,” he whispers, his ice blues roaming your features.
“Hi…”
A small smile etches on his lips from your shy reply, and he brings a tentative hand up to tuck a loose lock of hair behind your ear, not making a single effort to put distance between you.
“You okay?”
“I’m fine.”
Leon sighs at your clipped response, and then, like he can't help himself, his eyes drop to your lips. “You really are breathtaking, sweetheart…” he murmurs lovingly. “When I’m with you, I feel like I can hardly breathe.”
Your heartbeat stutters, and you notice how even he is surprised at how easily that confession slipped out of him without so much as a stammer. It’s one thing to whisper sweet nothing in the dark during the heat of sex, but this—this is different.
Leon leans closer until his forehead rests on yours and he closes his lids like he’s about to kiss you—or like the sight of your adoring eyes is too much to bear.
He doesn't kiss you, though. Not when you look so vulnerable and scared, like you're one confession away from begging him not to break your heart again. That's when he knows, if he wants to fix this, he needs to do it the right way.
Not in a secret elevator on the way to a clandestine villainous lair.
He opens his eyes just to peer down at you with a pleading face. “When this is over, I hope we can talk. Really talk this time… Is that okay, kiddo?”
You gulp, already knowing you're done for from the sheer way you're melting like putty in his arms when he has barely done anything yet.
“Yeah, okay…” your agreement slips out as naturally as breathing.
Next chapter coming soon.
already missing eddy shenanigans but unfortunately they gotta do their job or whatever
A/N: Here is the official first part of DSO!Reader. I officially changed it to Agent!Reader, because technically the DSO did not exist around the time of RE4, and this is a few months after that. I hope you all enjoy, and see a few familiar parts hehehe
"Eagle Eye, do you copy?"
"Loud and clear, Condor One. What's the sitch?"
Leon chuckled through the coms, the sound almost putting you at ease. You watched him through the scope of your rifle, safely several thousand feet away. The jungle around you provided adequate cover, keeping you hidden from anyone who might be lurking around.
"So far, it's empty, suspiciously empty. What's it look like on your end?"
Keeping your eye pressed to the scope, you looked at the surrounding area. There was no one coming from the cliffs or the trees nearby. This is what you came here to do. After saving the President's daughter, your boss thought that Leon should have a partner. Someone to keep him out of trouble and make sure he returned alive.
Apparently, Leon Kennedy was an asset the government did not want to lose.
So you spent the last few months training under him, learning everything you could about your partner. His story was famous: a rookie cop who was late to his first day of work and uncovered the secrets Umbrella desperately wanted hidden. One of the handful of people to make it out of that city alive, Leon was quickly whisked away to be trained to do the government's bidding.
Like him, you weren't given a choice.
It was either this or jail. At the time, dealing with a sarcastic blond asshole seemed like the easy part. But as the months passed, you weren't so sure.
As Leon was your senior, you had to listen to him. It was smart to do so, but as the days passed, you only got more and more annoyed at his attitude towards things. Everything seemed like a joke to him, that was until your first mission with him.
Needless to say, you were impressed. There was a reason the government forced him to join, and you had the sneaking suspicion it was to keep him on their side. A man like Leon Kennedy was an asset everyone wanted. Focused, competent, strong, and determined, mixed with his pretty face and charming personality, Leon was not a threat to be taken lightly.
With him running point, and you watching his back, the agency had a lot less to worry about.
As long as you and Leon played nice, that is.
"Well, other than a few broken branches that could be counted as a tripping hazard and some buildings out of code, everything is quiet."
"You always this snarky, Birdy?" he chuckled. "Or is it because I'm around?"
Rolling your eyes at the nickname, you kept your focus on him as you watched Leon walk around the area. Birdy was the name he gave you after you settled on your code name. You refused anything related to a hawk, because you didn't want to be associated with a comic book character. Plus, you would never live it down.
Leon called you Birdy once, and it stuck, much to your dismay.
"You're always around Kennedy; maybe this is what it's like to get a taste of your own medicine."
You watched as Leon pressed a hand to his comm to respond, but he suddenly stopped and turned.
"Eagle Eye, check my six."
Doing as he said, you carefully maneuvered the scope of your rifle to get a look at the location he specified. Keeping both eyes open, you refused to blink. Blinking was risky and could be fatal in a situation like this. Narrowing in on the location, you watched for several moments. The bush in your sight rustled and shook. The thick brush of green leaves made it difficult to tell what was there, but that's what made you the best at your job.
You waited, Leon playing it off like he wasn't noticing, so he didn't tip off whatever was there.
If you strained your ears enough, maybe you could hear Leon's internal monologue about how this was taking so long. But as a government agent, he understood that everything was to be taken with the utmost precaution and nothing left to chance.
You watched the bush rustle again, a flash of something catching your eye. Before it had the chance to make another move, you fired a shot.
The sound echoed off the cliffs around you, alerting anything and anyone to your presence now. Lucky for you both, you never missed a shot.
Leon watched as the thing you shot—yet another zombified dog—rolled out of the bush with a hole through its head.
"Nice shootin', Tex."
"I never miss a shot, Kennedy."
"Is that a threat?"
"Take it as you will," you hummed. "Be on the lookout, where there is one, there is always another. These things travel in packs."
Leon shook his head. This was supposed to be a simple retrieval mission, but with this new development, things were about to get a lot harder. The appearance of this dog told him that not only was the t-virus present, but the person you were looking for was in fact here, releasing them. There was only one company responsible for this kind of thing, Umbrella.
Taking your warning to heart, Leon kept a hand on his gun. Knife strapped to his chest and a shotgun on his back, he was ready for whatever decided to show up.
The next few moments were tense, both of you waiting for the inevitable. Adjusting the range of your scope, you got a better view of the area around him while still keeping Leon in your sight. There was no way you didn't alert anything nearby to your presence with that shot you fired; it was only a matter of time before they all found Leon, or you.
You watched and waited, and sure enough, there was more movement around him.
"Watch your back, Kennedy. You have company coming."
"I thought you had my back?"
Another shot rang through the tropical area, as yet another zombified dog fell to the ground at his feet.
"I currently have your front, as you weren't looking." Shaking your head, you watched as he shot down a few more that pounced into the open area around him.
"Dumbass," you muttered.
"I heard that,"
Firing another shot, this one took out a dog snapping at his feet. "You were supposed to."
You could hear his disgruntled response; it was just an annoyed sound at your response. One he didn't want to dignify with an answer. You watched as he dispatched the last one, the body going limp as its tongue lolled out of its mouth.
"Everything good up there?"
Letting out a sigh, you sat up. "Need to find a new location, all those shots are bound to have someone find me soon." You began to pack up your rifle, slinging it over your shoulder before picking up the marker. "Don't do anything stupid, and for the love of God, stay out of trouble."
Leon chuckled. "Haven't you heard? Stupid is my middle name."
"And when you die because you were being just that, you get to explain to Hannigan and the higher-ups why their best asset died."
You began walking through the trees, a hand resting on your handgun. Just because you had the training didn't mean you were safe. With all the trees around you, anything could pop out, and you needed to be ready.
Leon's voice crackled through the comms again. "Come on, Birdy. You and I both know you're the best they've got. If something happens to me, they still have you."
"They only have me because I trained under you. Don't forget that you're important."
Leon chuckled, "I'm important because I'll do their dirty work, no questions asked."
Checking your surroundings, you made sure nothing was following you. "Don't underestimate your worth, Leon. How many global catastrophies have you thwarted?" you asked, pushing a branch out of your way.
"You called me Leon,"
Rolling your eyes, you stepped over a log. "Don't get used to it, wise ass. You're important because you are the best. I was just some kid they caught digging through their shit."
Leon was silent for a moment, a first since you landed. You weren't sure what he was thinking, but maybe he was lingering on your words. What you told him was the truth; you were just a barely twenty-something-year-old when you joined.
You'd never admit it out loud, but if Leon didn't vouch for you and your abilities, you would be rotting away in a prison cell.
"Careful, you're starting to sound like you care."
You heard the teasing tone in his voice, followed by a chuckle. Leave it to Leon Kennedy to avoid any sense of emotional vulnerability.
"Only because they sign my paychecks."
Leon laughed more; you could only imagine him leaning against a tree as he did. Following the edge of the cliff, you found a new vantage point within minutes and began to set up your stand and rifle.
Rolling your shoulders, you laid on the floor and adjusted your gun. Looking through the scope, you slowly cased the area until you found Leon's telltale blond head of hair.
"This is Eagle Eye to Condor One, I have secured a new vantage point. You are clear to resume your search."
Leon nodded and pushed off the tree he was in fact leaning against before continuing down the path.
"Do you see any signs of someone else nearby?"
Pulling out your binoculars, you looked around the area. Most of it was a dense, tropical area, with several abandoned buildings. Most of it was overgrown, something you would see in a post-apocalyptic story. Brick walls were covered in moss, roofs caved in, and windows broken by branches.
You were here looking for an old member of Umbrella, the company that seemed to never die. The scientist's name was Dr. Brennigan, a brilliant man who seemed to get away with a strain of the t-virus, and took shelter here in the jungles of Borneo.
"All I see are abandoned buildings. Some look to be in good enough condition, but not good enough for a secret lab."
"Well, don't forget these guys like their underground bunkers. We'll have to check these out one by one."
You shrugged, setting your binoculars aside and going back to watching Leon through your scope. "Sounds like a plan, just don't get lost."
Leon chuckled as he checked each building he passed one by one. He would start with casing the perimeter, trying to look in to see if there was anyone there. If no one was there, he would then kick the door open and then go in and clear it. So far, each building was empty.
Coming upon the last one in the trail, you both noticed that there were no windows, with only one door in or out. You watched as Leon glanced to where you were perched and nodded. A silent acknowledgment that he was going in and needed you to watch his back.
Kicking the door open, Leon was met with several zombies barreling their way out. Sure, they were slow, but they were strong. Not limited by life's restrictions, they didn't care what they did with their bodies so long as they got the flesh they craved.
Your eyes widened seeing the amount spill out, one by one, as Leon shot down each one in succession.
It was suspicious how many zombies were piled in there; if you didn't know better, you would think that it was just a coincidence. But you and Leon both did.
This was a trap, and Leon just triggered it.
Immediately, he began to back away while shooting the zombies down. One would fall, as another would stumble and walk over its body. There were too many for him to deal with at once. Taking a deep breath, you exhaled slowly before firing the first shot.
You watched through the scope as the zombie you were aiming at fell to the floor. Collapsing into the bodies in front of it, it caused a chain reaction of several falling and tripping over each other, slowing them down so Leon had a better chance.
Leon made sure to keep his distance, shooting each zombie in the head. With aimed precision, you shot down several more, keeping them from reaching him. Looking back to where he was, your eyes widened seeing Leon struggle with his gun.
"Fuck,"
You watched as he banged the magazine on his hand, before looking up at the zombies in front of him. It was jammed, and they were approaching him quickly.
Without wasting a moment, you aimed your rifle at the zombie closest to Leon and pulled the trigger. Landing in the middle of the zombie's skull, you watched as it landed at his feet with a solid thud.
You shot down several more before Leon managed to get his gun fixed. Pushing the comm, you heard his voice crackle through.
"Atta girl,"
"Someone's got to keep you alive, Kennedy," you grinned, shooting down another that got too close.
Leon chuckled before he finished shooting down the rest of the horde. Once the last zombie fell and gurgled its last sound, Leon let his shoulders drop as he sighed.
"Well, that seems to be the last of them."
"You're going to jinx it."
"This job alone is a jinx, Birdy."
Rolling your eyes, you weren't going to dignify him with a response. You watched through the scope as Leon put his gun back in its holster and began to look around. The odds of the one windowless building having tons of zombies within it, ready for you to stumble upon, were really low.
Leon slowly creaked the door open, tilting his head inside to get a look around. The building was relatively empty, beyond destroyed tables with what looked to be scientific equipment. Whatever was going on here, there was a good chance Umbrella was involved.
Looking towards the back, Leon's eyes landed on what seemed to be a trap door.
"Eagle Eye, I've found a trap door. I'm going in."
"The hell you are, not without backup."
"We are losing daylight, and I don't have time to wait for you to make it all the way down to me."
You knew he was right, and you knew that this building needed to be investigated. Nothing about this felt right, first the trap that he triggered, and now there was a hidden trap door in the back of this suspicious building.
"They paired me with you to make sure you stay alive. For some weird reason, they want to keep your crazy ass alive. I can't do that if I can't see you."
"In case you forgot, I have done plenty of missions without a partner, Birdy. I'll be okay."
"And how many of those did you almost die?"
"No comment."
You let out an aggravated groan. Leon was going to go in whether you liked it or not. Your best bet was to stay where you were and hope that Leon kept his crazy luck with him.
"Alright, fine, just keep your comms on. If we lose contact, we meet back at the rendezvous point."
"You got it, boss."
"Don't push it,"
Leon chuckled before he entered the building completely. Making his way to the back of the building, he opened the trap door and pointed his flashlight down. It didn't seem like too far of a drop, so the comms should be able to stay connected.
"So far, it seems to be just a tunnel underground. When I find where it leads, I'll radio back."
Before you could even argue, Leon dropped into the hole and made his way. You waited on the cliff, watching that building, waiting for him to respond. To you, no news was good news so far. Hopefully, it would stay that way.
It felt like hours while you waited. Leon kept silent, and you dared to say that you missed his dumb jokes. They helped keep the edge off when things got tough. You stayed in position, watching through your binoculars as the sun began to set. The jungle around you grew quieter as the animals around you began to settle in for the night.
What you weren't looking forward to were the ones that came out at night, and you weren't talking about the animals.
Nighttime was when the bioweapons were the most dangerous. They blended in with the dark ambience, their groans and snarls hidden by the calls of the nocturnal birds and the rustling of the trees and bushes.
You were about to contact Leon when his voice crackled through.
"I made it to the end of the tunnel. There was nothing inside but bugs and rodents."
"Oh, thank fuck, I was worried you got your dumbass captured.
Leon scoffed. "I do not always get captured,"
"You're right. That statistic has gone down significantly since I became your partner. But that's not the point. Was there anything at the end?"
You watched through your binoculars as Leon walked out of the building and looked in your direction, giving you a thumbs-up.
"No, it was just a dead end. Which leads—"
"Which leads to the question of why it exists in the first place."
"Exactly. Let's meet up at the rendezvous point and compare notes."
"Don't get lost, and stay safe."
"Could say the same about you, Birdy."
You rolled your eyes. "Don't push it, Kennedy. See you at the spot."
With that, you sat up and put your binoculars in their pouch before packing up your rifle. The stand was folded up with the gun strapped across your back, with everything else cleaned up. There was no sign you were ever there.
You walked through the thick jungle as the leaves on the trees rustled around you, putting you on edge. Even with the sun beyond the horizon and most of the wildlife around you asleep, you couldn't fight the unnerving feeling that you weren't alone. As you walked, you kept a hand on the gun strapped to your hip—a necessity in case of an emergency, and you couldn't use your rifle.
Flicking the fastener, you quietly pulled the handle out and switched the safety off. Something was wrong. Everything was suddenly silent; the animals, the bugs, even the trees seemed to go quiet. It was like they all knew something was there that you didn't. The sky was getting increasingly darker with each passing minute—the colorful sunset blending into those of the night sky. The only thing that illuminated your path was the moon above you.
Hearing a sound to your right, you quickly turned and pulled out your handgun and aimed. You weren't too far from the rendezvous point; if you were desperate enough, you could throw caution to the wind and run. But the possibility of this being something that could outrun you was high.
There was another snapping of a twig to your left, this one much closer and louder. Immediately, you turned only to jump at the bright light blinding you.
"Hey, is everything okay?"
Holding a hand over your eyes, you saw that Leon had caught up to you.
"What the shit, Kennedy? I could have shot you," you hissed quietly.
Leon looked mildly amused at your statement, like he doubted that you would actually shoot him. How wrong he was, especially when it was a bad day, and his jokes were not it.
Taking another look at you and your tense stance, his smile disappeared. "What's wrong? Did you see something?"
"I'm not sure. I heard something over there," you gestured to the grove of bushes to your right. "But then you showed up, so now I'm not so sure."
Leon aimed his flashlight at the bush you mentioned and leaned around you to look at it. "That one?"
You nodded.
Pulling out his gun, he nodded for you to move closer to him. Mimicking his movements, you both held your handguns with a flashlight aimed at the bush. You watched as it rustled again; something was indeed there.
Holding your breath, you watched as something small and green slithered out and past you. Staying still, the bright green pit viper made its way past you and Leon, minding its own business.
Once it was gone, you visibly relaxed.
"What? Don't like snakes?"
Turning your gaze onto him, you gave Leon a look. "And you do?"
He simply shrugged, with a slight smile. "Wouldn't you like to know. Come on, let's get back to camp."
You nodded and followed close behind. There were things far worse than a pit viper in the jungles of Borneo, and you didn't want to come across any of them. The crickets and frogs chirped and croaked around you, making the night anything but quiet. It was almost soothing, the soft rhythmic sounds of the jungle.
It didn't take long for the two of you to find the abandoned building you called base. Creaking the door open, you walked in and set your rifle against the wall. A sigh of relief left you, feeling the weight disappear off your shoulders.
A groan slipped out of your mouth, stretching your neck as you rubbed the sore spot on your shoulder from the strap. Carrying a fifteen-pound rifle through the jungle was not an easy thing, from the humid air to the beating sun.
Leon walked in behind you, barricading the door shut for the night. His eyes trailed over to you, watching as you dropped to sit on the floor, trying to rub the knot out of your shoulder.
"Here, let me help with that."
Looking up at him, you watched as Leon grabbed a chair and moved to sit behind you.
"What are you doing?" You craned your neck to watch, only to wince from the tight muscle.
"Just shut up and let me help," he chuckled, replacing your hand with his own.
The heat of his touch warmed the aching muscle, giving you instant relief. You couldn't fight the sigh as his rough hand began to work on the knot. It took everything in you to keep yourself sitting upright, not to lean back into him.
Closing your eyes, you dropped your head forward, letting him work his magic.
"Where the hell did you learn to do this?"
Leon chuckled, "That good, huh?"
"Shut up,"
Silence fell between you two as he continued. It was a comfortable silence, only filled by the sounds of your breathing and the lush jungle outside. You were only around for a few months, but you weren't entirely sure that Leon would do this for anyone else.
When you were both home, Leon was quite chatty. He talked with his coworkers, told jokes, and even attended the odd event once or twice. But you'd seen him in the moments where it mattered, you knew the soft smile and dumb jokes were all just to hide the weight he carried on his shoulders.
You saw it every time you came across civilians, and you saw it every time you were too late. The stoic expression on his face, the cracks in his facade where the pain and anger flared in his eyes. It's why you tried your hardest. Not just because he did, but you wanted to save as many people as you could. You tried so you wouldn't have to see the broken expression he let slip when he thought you weren't looking.
You'd never admit it to his face, but you cared about Leon. How could you not, after spending several months as his partner?
The creak of the chair behind you pulled you from your thought, jarring you back into reality with a jolt. The warmth of Leon's touch was gone, as he was now up and across the room, doing one last check.
"You alright? Zoned out for a minute there."
Stretching your neck, you nodded. "Yeah, just lost in thought, I guess."
Leon raised a brow, his mouth parting as if he was going to ask, but then he shook his head and turned away.
You noticed he did that a lot, too. He would move like he was about to say something, only to stop himself and get back to business. It was almost like he didn't want to get to know you better, in fear of losing someone else he dared to get close to.
But the distance was eating away at him; you could see it. There was a version of him, locked away somewhere deep inside. A version who loved to talk to people, to get to know them. A version hidden by the pain and suffering he experienced in the years before he met you.
A version you wanted to get to know.
"Orange,"
Leon turned to look at you, his face covered in confusion.
"What?"
"My favorite color," you continued. "It's orange. And not bright orange, but the soft, gentle orange. The kind that reminds you of the sunset, or gummy candy."
Leon's lip twitched into a smile at the last part, clearly amused by what you said.
"Gummy candy?
You chuckled. "Yeah. You know, like gummy bears, gummy worms, those seasonal shaped gummies that look like pumpkins in the fall?"
"I know what gummies are," he rolled his eyes with a scoff before looking back out the window again. "I wasn't born yesterday."
Taking this as your chance, you got to your feet and walked towards him. "When were you born?"
If he wasn't aware of what you were trying to do before, he was now. Leon was silent for a moment before he spared you a glance again.
"Blue,"
"Kennedy, I don't think that's a da—"
Leon sighed, "No, dumbass, that's the answer to your first unspoken question. My favorite color is blue."
You moved over to him, leaning your back against the wall on the opposite side of the window. Tilting your head, you watched him.
"What kind?"
"Dark blue, like a royal blue. It's the color the sky turns when the day turns to night."
You smiled more. "So sunset,"
Leon turned to look at you, finally. "Yeah, sunset."
His eyes were warm, warmer than you've seen them in a long time. He held your gaze, as if he was searching it for something. Something to tell him that everything will turn out right, that you will always be the one to make it out, and that he will be right behind you.
Leon tried to keep himself from doing this, from getting attached to someone else he could probably lose. But it was of no use. It was human nature to form those bonds and attachments with others, and he wasn't sure he was ready to unpack the way he felt learning that your favorite colors were found at the same time of day in the sky.
Letting out a sigh, he rubbed the back of his neck and looked around. "I'll take first shift; you should get some rest. We both know you need it after that snake scare earlier."
"Oh, so we're making jokes now?" you huffed, a laugh hidden behind it. "Remember that when we come across something that scares your socks off."
Leon chuckled. "When that happens, I'll be sure to tell you."
Rolling your eyes, you made your way to the other side of the room. There was a makeshift bed there, consisting of what looked to be a worn-down mattress and a chair cushion for a pillow. Pulling your handgun out of its holster, you laid on the mattress, not daring to think about what could have been living in it or on it before you found this rundown building to hole up in.
Making sure the safety was on, you slid your gun underneath the cushion and rested your head on it. You were surrounded by the soothing sounds of crickets, frogs, and birds as they communicated through the night. If you listened carefully, you could hear Leon fiddling with his knife as he played with it between his fingers before throwing it onto the windowsill next to where he stood.
You could feel the reaches of sleep taking over you, and it was then you realized Leon never told you when his birthday was.
The night shift came and went, Leon letting you sleep for a few hours before he switched out with you. Taking the second shift, you got to watch the sun rise over the horizon and canopy of trees, covered in the morning mist. It was a beautiful sight, one you wanted to remember forever.
It was only a few hours later that you and Leon were back trekking through the jungle, in search of this scientist who was, in fact, releasing BOWs, probably in a desperate attempt to stop the two of you.
Sticking to the plan, you made yourself a home on a nearby cliff. Rifle in position, watching Leon closely as he made his way through the humid jungle. Your handgun was resting in its holster, with binoculars beside you just in case.
Leon walked through the trees, gently pushing them aside so they didn't hit him in the face. Dealing with a hot, humid jungle was bad enough, and now with the confirmation of BOWs, everything was that much worse. He really couldn't think of a place to get sent to other than the jungle.
"Tell me why we got the jungle mission again?"
"Because we are the best they have, Kennedy." You answered. "Could be worse, though, at least it's not Antarctica."
Leon chuckled, nodding his head around. "That is a fair point.
Continuing forward, you watched as Leon avoided stepping on sticks and twigs, or worse, a snake. Thinking about the viper from the night before sent a shudder down your spine. You really hated snakes; everything about them made your skin crawl. Just the thought of one coming across you again made you want to run away and go home, where your warm bed was waiting.
Shaking the thought from your head, you put your focus back on Leon. Things were quiet on his end, thankfully so. Quiet meant that no one knew where you were, and that was good. It gave you the element of surprise. Something the two of you needed.
Watching closely, you kept Leon in your line of sight. You watched as he stopped and turned his head, looking to his right. Following his line of sight, you saw two zombies head his way. It seemed they were just wandering through, in search of fresh meat to consume. Without a second thought, you aimed and shot one right through the forhead. Not sparing a moment, you cocked the rifle once more and shot the second one. Both fell to the floor within seconds, Leon looking in your direction and nodding towards you.
You let out a sigh, pressing your comm. "Do that again, Kennedy, and I'll shoot you for giving away my position."
"I think headquarters would have some things to say about that."
"They would say I was well within my rights because you compromised the mission, so I took you out."
Leon went silent at that, not because he lost the argument but because there was no sense in arguing with you. Whenever he tried, right or wrong, he always ended up losing. He wasn't sure how you did it, but watching you be so sure about yourself, how could he tell you you were wrong?
His silence gave you a chance to listen to the sounds around you. Or the lack thereof.
Wait, that wasn't right. This was a jungle; they were never quiet. Not unless…
Before you could register another thought, something wrapped around your ankle and pulled hard.
"Shit!"
Looking back, you weren't sure what you were seeing, but it was well over five feet tall, covered in what looked to be vines, but had sharp jagged teeth. Whatever it was, it wasn't good, and it was dragging you.
Desperately, you tried to reach for your rifle, missing the strap by the tips of your fingers as you were dragged through the dirt and grass. You tried to grab something, anything, to try and give yourself a chance to pull yourself up and away.
Whatever this thing was, it was stronger than you. Reaching into your holster, you grabbed your handgun with your knife in the other hand. Rolling onto your back, you watched as the BOW pulled you towards it, leaning over you with a sickening sound coming from it.
Reaching down, you used your knife to cut off the vine wrapped around your ankle. The BOW screeched in pain, the sound grating on your ears.
"Fuck you!"
Without wasting a second, you aimed your handgun and shot three bullets into its skull as it lunged for your throat.
Hundreds of feet away, Leon walked through the trees and bushes, moving what he could out of his way. He stopped long enough to hear a crackling sound come through the comms before there were several grunts and a screeching sound that made his blood run cold. Before he could radio to you, he heard the gunshots echo off the cliffside.
Stopping in his tracks, Leon looked to where you were supposed to be.
"Condor One to Eagle Eye, what's your status?"
Silence.
Where you—no. He couldn't think like that. You were the one person who wouldn't die, who couldn't die.
Leon wasn't sure he was ready to address what would become of him if he were to lose you, the one person who seemed to not only understand him, but see him. Truly see him, not just who he was on the outside, but the man he kept hidden underneath.
"Eagle Eye," his voice had an urgency to it. It had been long, too long, since he heard your voice. "What's your status?"
Several seconds passed before he got a response.
"This is Eagle Eye. BOW is taken care of, but my position is compromised. Relocation to a new recon point, standby."
Leon let out the breath he didn't know he was holding at the sound of your voice. You were alive.
"Copy that, Condor One on standby."
Dropping your head back onto the ground below you, you let out a sigh before shoving the monster off of you. Looking down, you weren't sure what you were covered in, but it was disgusting and smelled even worse than it looked.
Rolling onto your knees, you propped yourself up and got to your feet. Everything in you protested, from the sudden jerking and pulling you just endured, along with the body of the BOW you killed, dropping its dead weight onto you.
Your position was compromised. There was no way something found you from where you were by chance. Someone was watching you, and that meant they were likely watching Leon as well.
"What happened?"
Letting out a chuckle, you grabbed your rifle and slung it over your shoulder.
"I don't even know, it was this weird plant-like thing. It wrapped a vine around my ankle and tried to drag me off. Hurt like hell, too. I shot it in the head; it looks like it's dead."
"Shit, it's not dead! You need to get out of there fast!"
"What?"
"That was an Ivy! You can only stop them with fire, and unless you have a blowtorch on you, a gun won't stop it!"
Turning to look behind you, sure enough, the thing was getting back up.
"Oh fuck me,"
"You need to get out, now!"
Not needing to be told again, you took off running. The ankle the Ivy grabbed was sore and throbbing. That wasn't a good sign. Forcing yourself to keep running, you quickly made your way down to where Leon was. Hopefully, you didn't come across any other unfriendlies on your way because you would be screwed.
"Where are you? I'm coming to meet you."
"I'm headed in your direction, this thing isn't giving up, and it fucked up my ankle."
Leon could hear the desperation in your voice, with exhaustion peeking through. "Fuck, I thought these things were all dead. What the hell is one doing all the way out here?"
"Why don't we—fuck—" you hissed as you stepped wrong and tumbled. "Why don't we ask the bastard we're tracking and see what he thinks?"
Looking up, you could see Leon not too far away. You weren't sure if the Ivy was still on your tail, but with it being slow, it would take a minute before it catches up to you. Forcing yourself to keep going, you caught up to Leon, who caught you before you could lose your footing.
"Where is it?"
"I think I lost it back there, but I'm not too sure," you gasped, bending over to catch your breath.
Helping you stand, Leon checked you over for any bites or open wounds. Ivys were dangerous; they didn't infect you with a bite. They infected you with a spore, and it didn't seem like you breathed in any or had any open wounds for it to infect.
"I liked it better when I thought those things were gone forever," he muttered, supporting your weight to help you move to sit on a rock. "Let me take a look at that ankle."
You were shocked to see how easily he could carry you. Leon, being ever the gentleman, let you keep your footing on the ground instead of sweeping you off your feet to save you the embarrassment. Setting you on the rock, Leon knelt before you and helped remove the boot.
Getting your boot off, you could tell immediately it was swollen. Its vines didn't seem to cut through the leather of your boot; that was a plus.
Wincing at the movement, you jumped back a little from the pain. Leon looked up at you with an apologetic expression.
"Sorry," he muttered.
Holding your heel in his hand, he pressed around the swollen joint only for you to hiss in pain and try to pull your foot away.
"Okay, so I don't think it's broken. Probably seriously sprained. Can you walk?"
You nodded, "Good news, I'm your backup. Running isn't usually in my job description."
Leon chuckled. "Yeah, that's usually my job. Blow shit up and run."
"We need to keep you off of this as much as we can, though. Do you think you need a med evac?"
Shaking your head quickly, you moved to grab your boot off the mossy floor. "Nope, there is no way I am leaving your dumbass out here alone in a hot moggy jungle to get yourself killed."
Leon rolled his eyes. "I will not get myself killed,"
"That's because I am not leaving you."
Looking up at you, he searched your expression. Your eyes met his, and you could see the hesitation. You were someone he wanted to protect, to keep alive so you could go home and live another day. He was just some guy who had incredible luck. Luck that was bound to run out one day.
Letting out a sigh of defeat, he conceded. There was no winning against you, especially when you had your mind made up.
"Fine, but you are doing exactly as I say."
"Yes, sir," you grinned.
Leon ignored the growing heat in his chest at your comment. It was probably the jungle humidity getting to him.
Helping you get your boot on, Leon got you to your feet. He watched as you stumbled a little, catching you until you got your balance.
"I swear to god, if you get us both killed because you are so stubborn, I'm going to haunt you in the afterlife."
"Aren't you the romantic?"
Shaking his head at you, he helped you stand. After taking a few steps, you moved away from him to test your limits. The pain was there, but that just meant you were alive. The goal was to keep yourself from getting into a situation where something was faster than you.
In a hot tropical jungle, let's just hope your luck won out.
Seeing that you were able to walk, Leon led the way. The two of you walked back the way he came, towards the abandoned buildings. There was something there, you knew it. Something that was being kept hidden from the world. Between the zombies, the Ivy, and the infected dogs, there were too many coincidences for there not to be anything here.
It didn't take long, the two of you walking in silence. The buildings soon came into view, and you let out a breath.
"So, how are we going to do this?"
Leon wasn't listening. He was too busy replaying the moment on the rock. You called him romantic, you really thought he was?
"Hey, you there, Kennedy? No need to space out on me," you called, poking his shoulder. Leon quickly shook his thoughts away and looked back at you.
"What? Sorry, wasn't listening."
You weren't impressed.
"I asked, how are we going to do this?"
"You stay with me, if something happens, you run like hell, and I'll be right behind you."
You didn't like the sound of that.
"Why do I get the sneaking suspicion that you are lying to me?"
Leon made an indignant noise at your assumption. "I would not do that,"
"Now you are definitely lying."
Leon just rolled his eyes. A habit he was doing a lot around you.
"If we're smart, we can catch this guy by surprise and not have anything go wrong."
"That's some wishful thinking."
As you got closer to the buildings, Leon shrugged. "It's the best we've got,
You took a look around. There were several buildings nearby, one of which had good window access. It had a good view of everything, from the buildings to the surrounding area. Plus, a room with a door attached would ensure your safety, because you would hear whatever was coming.
"You know, I could make my way to that top floor over there. Clear the area, and set up shop there and keep an eye on everythi—"
"No."
You stopped and looked at him. "I'm a big girl, I can take care of myself, you know?"
Leon just stood there. "We already decided that you're sticking with me."
Letting out a sigh, you stepped in front of him to make him look at you.
"Up there, I am safer than I will be down here. I can find a room with a door, with a lock, and shut myself in. One way in, and out. Plus, I will have the advantage from up there over this entire area. It's smarter than having me trail behind you with a sprained ankle."
He couldn't deny that you were right. It would be safer for you to be somewhere the evac team could easily access. You could keep an eye on the outside and keep him informed.
Leon just didn't like the idea of leaving you alone. If something happened, he wasn't going to be there to help you.
Running a hand through his damp hair, the sweat from the humidity making it sticky. "Alright, fine," he agreed. "Think you can make it up there on your own?"
You smiled, hearing him concede. "I'll be alright, boss," you adjusted your rifle on your shoulder. "I told you already, I'm a big girl. I can take care of myself."
Leon stood there and watched as you walked away, "Make sure you keep your coms on!"
You raised a hand in acknowledgment, walking through the door. Carefully shutting it, you grabbed your handgun and switched off the safety. After the Ivy scare earlier, you weren't planning on getting surprised again.
Room by room, floor by floor, you made your way to the top, clearing out any zombies before they could notice you and try to devour your flesh. The building was empty besides you and the few animals here and there that paid you no mind.
It didn't take long for you to make it to the top floor and set up your rifle.
"Alright, made it to the top."
"Any issues?"
"Negative, just a few bugs and animals."
"Any snakes?"
You could hear the smirk on his face, training your scope to focus on Leon as he walked towards the bigger building.
"Laugh it up, it's your head I have lined up for a shot."
This time Leon did laugh, the sound rough yet gentle through the comms. You could tell he was trying to hold it in, but Leon couldn't help at a threat to his life. He wouldn't be Leon if he didn't.
You watched as he stopped in front of the entrance, checking his gun. "I'll keep comms open so you can listen, in case I run into our friend here."
"Sounds like a plan, don't get yourself killed. I'd hate to tell headquarters their golden child died because he was a dumbass."
"I think you'd have a little too much fun with that."
"Oh, I'll have fun proving myself right," you chuckled. "Comms are open, Hunnigan is on standby with evac ready to go in case this goes south."
Leon nodded, "Stay out of trouble, yeah?"
"No promises,"
You watched as Leon entered the building and left your sight. It was silent; you could hear his breathing through the comms. Keeping your eyes trained on the windows, you watched as he passed by them one by one as he searched the building. It was several minutes before he spoke again.
"First floor is clear, but I found a door that leads down. I'm going to take it."
"Copy that. I can't cover you from here, so you're on your own down there."
"I'll be alright," he reassured. "I always am."
Letting out a sigh, you nodded. "Ain't that the truth. Radio back if something goes wrong."
"Yes, ma'am,"
You ignored the tingle that spread through you when he said that. You sat there in your spot, and waited and listened. Leon would give a quick report back, finding vials and equipment that showed this was where the experiments were.
The area was clean and recently disturbed, so you were on the right track.
It was a few minutes later when Leon found your target, Dr. Brennigan. You listened as he monologued, telling his whole plan to Leon. It was aggravating not being able to see what was going on, but it was the safer call for you to remain where you were.
Leon threw a couple of jokes, Brennigan not finding them very funny. You knew things went south when you heard a noise of protest from Leon, one that was quickly drowned out by the sound of a roar.
A roar so loud, it made you flinch from the ringing through the comms.
"Shit, what the hell was that?"
"Brennigan injected himself with some form of serum; the asshole turned into a giant monster."
You could hear the exertion in his voice. Leon was clearly running for his life, trying to stay far away from whatever was chasing him.
Looking through the scope, you saw Leon pass by a window, quickly followed by a large, fleshy monster right on his heels.
Cocking your rifle, you followed them, eyes trained on the monster behind Leon. You could not miss. If you did, it could be fatal to the wrong person.
Taking a deep breath, you hardened your gaze and breathed out. At the same time, you fired the bullet.
Within a second, it traveled across the yard through the window and into the side of the neck of the monster chasing Leon.
It let out another agonizing roar, telling you that you hit your mark. You watched as it staggered a bit, giving Leon better distance. Getting another bullet ready, you watched as Leon threw a grenade behind him. The explosion covered your vision through the windows. Leon exited through the front entrance moments later.
"Do you think that go it?"
"That grenade took away my vision, we won't know until—"
You were cut off by a large nine-foot monster barreling through the door. It was an awful, fleshy pink color, with pustules all over its body. What was once Dr. Brennigan was now a monster hell-bent on killing the man in front of him.
"Until that?"
"Shut up and keep it busy," you hissed.
"What do you think I've been doing?"
Not giving him an answer, you picked up your rifle and made your wya down the stairs. Your ankle was still on fire, but the pain was worth it if you could help out Leon. You had to get a better vantage point. You had a few special bullets saved for this exact scenario, but you had to be closer. Much closer.
Throwing your rifle over your shoulder, you reached into your pack and pulled out a few acid rounds for your handgun. It was a custom order, one your ammunition tech fulfilled with pride. Even called it her pride and joy.
Loading them into your gun, you kicked the door open. Holding the gun up, you walked in its direction, Leon rolling out of the way from a giant swipe.
"What the hell are you doing out here!?" he shouted, clearly unhappy to see you this close to the mutated monster.
"Saving your ass, once again."
Hearing your voice, the monster turned and darted your way. Without thinking twice, you shot two acid rounds into its head. The bullets landed between its eyes, melting a hole into its head.
The monster staggered, its skull and brain now a puddle of mush. Its arms swung wildly, the momentum it had still bringing it your way. Your eyes widened; before you could react, you felt a body come and tackle you out of the way.
Wrapping your arms around him, you and Leon rolled out of the way, trying to prevent further injury. Turning your head, you watched the mutated monster stumble and fall into the door you had run out of recently. It was leaking acid and melted flesh from where its head used to be.
Seeing that it was no longer moving, you let out a sigh and dropped your head back onto the ground. Looking up, you saw that Leon had you pinned to the ground with his body on yours.
"What the hell is wrong with you?"
"Me?" you questioned. "I just saved your ass, a thank you would be nice, you know."
Leon huffed, his gaze trailing over you. He couldn't deny that. Nodding, his eyes met yours.
"Thank you,"
"You're welcome," you looked around before looking back at him. "Now, how about getting off?"
Like he suddenly realized the position you guys were in, his eyes widened as he quickly scrambled off you. "Sorry, it was going right for you, and I didn't want to take that chance."
Sitting up, you brushed the dirt off your arms and looked at him. "Well, thank you."
He nodded. "I guess that makes us even, then, huh?"
"Oh, there is no way we are even yet. I have saved your life in these last few months more than you've ever realized," you chuckled, pressing the button on your watch to call for evac.
Leon refused to see it your way. There was no way you saved his life that many times. You have only been his partner for a few months; there was no way. The conversation kept going, even as evac came and picked the two of you up. Through the medical exam, the cleanup, and even to the helicopter ride.
If the two of you weren't such high-ranking agents, everyone would have told you to shut up.
It was only when you were safe in the helicopter that you let the ever-growing exhaustion take over. Slowly, you felt your head lean more and more before it rested on something firm. Closing your eyes, you were only slightly aware of the fact that you were resting your head on Leon's shoulder.
You felt that familiar tingle run up through your spine. It was just the exhaustion talking, that was it. It had nothing to do with the fact you felt him shift closer so you could be more comfortable. And it definitely had nothing to do with his hand resting on his thigh, as his knuckles brushed yours ever so slightly.
Absolutely nothing at all.
You were just hoping to get adequate rest before the two of you were sent out again.
@p00pdev1l @startcarvingdarling @whats-her-quirk @if-dreams-do-come-true @i-just-spilled-my-beans @coraes @gakutonin ( i hope it's okay I tag you, i know you love Leon heehee)
(Freedom is not in the cards for you. Or so you thought.)
Part 1 | Part 2 | Part 3
Word Count: ~ 9k
Rating: T - Pirate AU, found family, Reader is in her early twenties, Carlos is in his early twenties, Leon is in his late thirties, pirate-typical language, princess Reader not accepting her fate, dutiful Commander of the Royal Guard Leon & adventurous Pirate Captain Carlos, appearance of other Resident Evil characters 💕
Author's Note: I teased this some couple of times (exhibit A, exhibit B, exhibit C lol) and it was a project alright! Idek if this is any good as it's been a hot while since I wrote my last AU. That being said, I love AUs and am so happy I got back to his, and then featuring these two cinnamon buns 🤭 Leon is such a wet dog here I'm sorry. Carlos on the other hand... 😏 Ngl their ages are all over the place cause we only ever see Carlos in RE3 at 21-years old and I didn't see RE2 Leon in here at all. But also not RE9 Leon as I didn't want the age gap between him and you, the reader, that big. So I settled on my love Death Island Leon 💕 Enough rambling, I so hope you enjoy this 🥰
“How has she managed to escape this time?”
The king rubbed at his furrowed brows, visibly irritated, his gaze briefly hidden behind his hand. The royal court secretary – far too young for his position – fiddled nervously with the notebook in his grasp.
Unfortunate for him that he had been the one tasked with delivering the news of the princess’s latest escape.
“I–It seems –” the secretary cleared his throat, “ – that is yet to be determined, Your Highness.”
The king let out a weary sigh. “Girl just can’t stay out of trouble.”
Leon knew what would come next before his liege even turned toward him.
“Commander Kennedy.”
“Yes, Your Highness.”
Leon stepped forward, moving from his place beside the throne to stand before it, posture trained – perfectly straight, composed, ready to receive his king’s command.
The king, whom Leon had served all his life, just as his father had before him, had grown older, yet remained the same steadfast ruler he had always been. There was no word more important than his.
“It seems to me –” the king said, now with a faint hint of amusement in his voice, “ – that your adamant plea not to have the princess guarded day and night has proven most convenient for said princess.”
The faintest smile flickered across his face. “We really should have known better.”
Leon knew his king well enough to understand he was never truly angry with his daughter. You reminded him far too much of your late mother, may she rest in peace.
Even so, Leon couldn’t help the tension settling in his shoulders at the remark. He had hoped you might be grateful for the respite he had negotiated. That you would seize the very next opportunity to slip away from court…He should have known better.
“Indeed, Your Highness,” Leon replied.
“Find her,” the king ordered. “She has etiquette lessons this afternoon – badly needed ones, before she frightens off yet another potential match. We are running out of princes.”
“Yes, Your Highness.”
Leon turned, biting the inside of his cheek to keep from commenting that this would very much be to your liking. Not appropriate. Especially not with the many figures gathered in the throne room – advisors, economists, an ambassador.
His heavy, booted steps were softened by the ornate carpet beneath him. Sunlight streamed in through the near floor-to-ceiling windows, blinding him each time he passed through its beams, forcing him to squint as he was already unbuttoning his dark blue coat. He knew it now, he would have to run.
At the entrance, the guards, his men, received a sharp look. Amusement sparkled in their eyes; they were barely holding back laughter.
The cat-and-mouse game between the royal guard – admittedly, mostly himself – and the princess had become something of a palace favorite, well loved as you were.
His men quickly schooled their expressions back into seriousness.
“As you were, gentlemen,” Leon muttered with quiet satisfaction as he passed them.
You always found yourself surprised by how long the road to the harbor felt. How far the palace stood from real life. How vast the gulf between your carefully orchestrated existence and that of the people upon whose shoulders your kingdom truly rested.
As you moved through the narrow streets, weaving among your hard-working people, you repeatedly adjusted your clothing – tugging at the simple maid’s uniform, straightening the cap that concealed your hair.
Your father would never discover which maid had helped you, you would make certain of that. You had written her name on your hand. The letters had already begun to smudge from your nervous, sweaty palms – but you would recognize her, should it come to it.
For now, you had made it beyond the palace – and all the way to the harbor. Sooner or later, he would catch up to you…
The same thought always took hold of you here – whenever you stood at the docks, your gaze fixed on the horizon. At sunset, you searched for that elusive green flash from the old pirate tales – and even when you never saw it, the line where sky met sea called to you all the same.
To simply sail away. To a place where expectations would not crush you. Where you could discover who you truly wished to be – a princess, a queen… or something else entirely.
That choice was not yours to make, never.
And so you stood here on the pier, longing for something forever out of reach.
Your father meant well, you knew that. He wanted a stable future for you. But it was not enough. It had never been enough.
Softly, you began to hum – a sea shanty your mother had once taught you.
“An unexpected tune on the lips of such a fair lady from the grand city.”
The dark, amused voice broke through your thoughts, pulling you sharply from your fixation on the sea.
Surprised to be addressed so directly, you glanced left and right. A few dockworkers moved some distance away, loading ships with barrels and chests, preparing one or two vessels – but no one paid you much attention… just another maid among many.
A whistle drew your attention upward instead.
On the deck of the ship anchored beside you, someone had appeared – a man, perhaps a little older than yourself, your port no doubt just one stop on a long sea voyage.
Dark curls framed his face in untamed waves, stubble shadowing his jaw. His skin was sun-kissed from days, weeks, months at sea. A white – surprisingly white – shirt fluttered loosely around his body in the harbor breeze, the neckline unbuttoned far too low – so low you had to make a conscious effort not to stare.
Instead, you caught yourself and quickly searched for the ship’s flag... without success.
Pirate? was your first, instinctive thought.
It should have frightened you – God knew your father had tried often enough to instill that fear in you. Instead, it sparked a keen curiosity.
Your eyes found his, black as the deepest sea.
A small smile tugged at your lips.
“I’m not allowed to speak to strangers – especially those who don’t fly a flag,” you replied, your voice sharp, challenging.
His gaze flicked up toward the main mast, a low chuckle rumbling in his throat. He leaned forward against the railing, forearms resting on it, sleeves rolled high enough to reveal the muscle beneath.
“I like to think a stranger is a friend I haven’t met.”
His open, easy grin only made you more curious, drew you in so completely that for a fleeting moment you doubted he was a pirate at all. Perhaps a merchant? A simple sailor?
You couldn’t quite suppress your smile getting wider.
Something flickered in his eyes. “But –” he added, letting out another sharp whistle, “ – I understand your hesitation. So allow me to introduce you to my crew… and perhaps we may speak more after that.”
Alright – definitely a captain. And likely a pirate.
“Aye, Captain?”
To your surprise, a young woman appeared at his side. Your thoughts scattered like two inexperienced duelists crossing blades. She was beautiful – her short hair neat, almost silky, her features a striking contrast to the man beside her. Her skin was pale, as though this might have been her first time at sea.
Her eyes were so bright you could make out their blue-grey shimmer even from the pier as she took notice of you.
“And who might this little dove be?” she asked, a soft, inviting smile playing on her lips.
“This is Jill,” the captain introduced. “My first mate.”
The woman, Jill, nodded, adding a small gesture in your direction.
You found yourself at a loss for words.A woman on a ship. You had rarely – no, never – seen such a thing.
“I know, right? Woman on a ship,” the sailor caught your thoughts as if you had spoken them aloud, gesturing toward Jill with his thumb.
“Uh, but how – ”
“Your mouth’s hanging open.”
Your teeth clicked together as you snapped your jaw shut.
“Don’t worry.” He folded his arms. “We get that a lot.”
“And his name is Carlos, in case you were wondering,” Jill added, presenting her captain with a graceful motion.
She could not possibly be a pirate.
“Charmed, I’m sure,” he grinned.
Jill and Carlos turned at the sound of approaching footsteps on the wooden deck.
“Ah, perfect timing.”
Carlos reached for something just out of your line of sight – but you heard the startled squeak as he caught whatever had tried to slip past him.
Your eyes widened further as he turned back toward you – lifting another young woman into view. By the shoulders. Into the air. As though she weighed nothing at all.
Perhaps she didn’t – she was small, fragile-looking, letting out a quiet protest as Carlos set her down on the deck before him, resting his hand on her head in a protective gesture – though a mischievous grin still played across his face.
“This is our newest crew member, Ashley,” he introduced, not giving either of you time to react before continuing, “Want to know what kind of pirate crew we are? You should meet us at the tavern near the town square. What was it called again? Claire!”
“It’s Raccoon’s Rest!” another voice called from somewhere deeper on the ship.
By now, not only had you lost your words – you couldn’t even form new ones. Your head was spinning.
But most of all, you and Ashley Graham stared at one another, wide-eyed and stunned.
“Wh–Wha–” Ashley stammered.
“I–I–” you stammered right back.
Carlos and Jill didn’t miss the exchange.
The pirate captain ruffled the blonde princess’s hair – the very same princess you had sat beside at dinner only months ago, discussing your shared lack of enthusiasm for arranged marriages. The very same princess who had disappeared shortly after.
“You know each other?” Carlos asked innocently – as though he weren’t the pirate who had kidnapped her… or had he? She didn’t seem particularly frightened – not beyond what might be expected, at least.
You opened your mouth, finally ready to form actual words –
“Princess!”
The shout from further down the pier tore through the moment, snapping all of you out of it. Your heads turned in unison toward the source. Had someone recognized Ashley?
“Oh no.”
Someone had recognized you.
The Commander of the Royal Guard, Leon S. Kennedy – your ever-honorable, ever-duty-bound protector – was striding straight toward you, brows drawn tight, blue eyes locked onto you. Tall. Imposing. In no mood for games.
Good thing you had no intention of being caught without a fight.
“Well, it was a pleasure meeting you all –” his arrival snapped you fully out of your daze, even eased you slightly, because now you knew exactly what to do, “ – but I really must be going. It seems I’ve been spotted.”
And just like that, you gathered your skirts and took off – running in the opposite direction of Commander Kennedy, naturally.
“No! Princess!” you heard him call after you, louder now.
“Will you meet us at the tavern!?” Carlos’ voice carried after you as well, laughter woven into it.
A glance over your shoulder revealed that the Commander had begun running too, and a mischievous grin crept onto your lips. By now, you almost enjoyed being chased down by him – he always caught you eventually, but never without effort.
You pulled the maid’s cap from your head as you ran, releasing your hair from its confinement, the feeling of it flying around in the air the closest you knew of freedom.
“Catch!”
Leon had just passed the ship where you’d been standing moments before, sparing only a brief glance for the man and two women aboard, when your bright, laughing voice reached him again and snapped his focus back to you – or so it should have.
Instead, a maid’s cap smacked straight into his face, robbing him of his orientation. Behind him, two of the three on deck burst into laughter.
Leon had no time to concern himself with whatever unusual gathering that was. Tearing the fabric from his face, he caught only the last glimpse of your skirts disappearing around a corner, into the city.
“Hell…” he muttered, and resumed the chase.
One day, you would be the death of him.
Your feet flew over the uneven cobblestones of harbor and lower town, swift and practiced. You slipped agilely between people, using their numbers as cover from the searching gaze behind you. Some exclaimed when you bumped into them, others recognized you outright – calling your name, or simply, “Oh – it’s the Princess.”
The townspeople knew you well. Some were more sympathetic to your little escapades than others – laughing when they saw you, hiding you, clearly fond of you.
You only smiled at them in passing as you darted by, turning sharply around a narrow corner – and came to an abrupt halt.
A cart.
You tried to skid to a stop, but it was no use, you landed straight into a heap of vegetables.
“Oh, Princess, not my cabbages again!” the owner lamented as he turned from the front of his cart and took in the damage you had caused.
Meanwhile, you lay there, slightly winded and thoroughly stuck.
You really should have known the vegetable vendor would be transporting his goods to storage at this hour. In the thrill of the chase, you had simply forgotten.
“I am terribly sorry, Master –” you began, offering both sincere remorse and your most apologetic eyes.
“It’s Spee,” the man supplied once more – surely not the first time he had told you his name. You had sworn each time to remember the names of your people better. Perhaps you truly ought to keep a notebook.
Master Spee seemed to accept your apology. The look behind his bushy brows and full grey beard softened as he reached out a hand and helped you out of the cart.
“Master Spee,” came a voice from behind him, just as breathless as your own.
Commander Kennedy had stayed right on your heels. He leaned against the stone wall beside the cart, catching his breath, though still remarkably composed. No surprise, he was likely the most well-trained man in the entire royal force, on land and sea alike.
Leon pressed a hand to his side, swallowed once, then continued, “The royal guard thanks you… for your assistance in apprehending the fugitive.”
“You know –” Spee did not release your hand, despite your attempts to slip free. You could already feel it – that this was the end of the chase. “You ought to put a collar with a bell on her.”
That earned a small smile from the Commander – and an annoyed eye roll from you.
“Believe me, I’ve considered it.” He reached into his pocket and produced a few coins. “For your trouble.”
“Thank ye kindly,” Spee rumbled, finally letting go of your hand.
You wouldn’t go down without a fight.
You pivoted instantly on your heel, making to run in the opposite direction – but strong, familiar arms wrapped around you before you could take more than a step, lifting you clear off the ground.
You let out a cry – but there was laughter woven into it.
Perhaps you would visit that tavern tonight.
Carlos watched you for a while longer, even after you and the unmistakable commander had long disappeared from sight.
“A princesa, aye?” he murmured, intrigued.
“How convenient,” Jill replied. “Do you think she’ll come?”
With a confident grin, Carlos tapped the wood of his ship’s railing.
“They always come, Jill.”
Murmurs followed you as the two of you moved through the streets – whispered behind hands at the sight of Commander Kennedy carrying you as he did.
“You could put me down, you know,” you grumbled. “This isn’t exactly good for my reputation.”
The city had long fallen behind you, the sun nearly set. Its last golden rays set the sea aglow, casting the harbor in a serene, almost otherworldly light.
A child skipped into the middle of the wide road ahead, eyes wide with delight as she took in your predicament. You smiled back instantly, lifting a hand to wave. Her eyes grew even wider as she waved back enthusiastically, giggling.
“What reputation?” the Commander countered calmly. “The one of the fleeing princess brought down by a vegetable cart?”
“Exactly,” you shot back without hesitation, striving for cool, royal composure. “In case you haven’t noticed, our people love me.”
Still annoyed that Master Spee’s – oh, good, this time the name had stuck – vegetables had once again cut your time in the city short, you rested your elbow against the Commander’s broad back and propped your chin in your hand.
There you hung, like a sack of grain slung over his shoulder, his hand firm against your lower back. You knew no amount of struggling would free you from his iron grip. You’d only make a fool of yourself trying.
Not once did he have to adjust his grip. Not once did he need to shift your weight. Commander Kennedy was such a strong man that you weren’t surprised in the slightest by the story that he had once singlehandedly stopped an entire pirate crew from robbing the bank – simply ordering his men to stand down and protect the townspeople while he subdued the marauders himself and even captured one of the most dangerous pirate captains in the process.
At least, that was how the story went. And you had watched that very captain hang. So there had to be at least some truth to it.
A quiet laugh drifted through the air, reaching your ear. “That they do, Princess.” He paused briefly, glancing left and right before adding, “Though they might love you even more if you didn’t insist on getting caught every single time.”
“Hey.” Your hand landed squarely in the middle of his back with a mock-offended smack.
He laughed louder this time. The deep, warm sound brought a soft heat to your cheeks, and suddenly you found yourself oddly content with your situation. This man would always carry you back home himself. If only home didn’t feel so much like a gilded cage.
Without your loyal Commander, perhaps you would have sailed the seas long ago, just as your mother once advised.
“I will outsmart you yet, Leon.”
You said his name quietly, meant only for the two of you. It earned you the smallest reaction, his fingers twitching ever so slightly against your back.
“Don’t threaten me with a good time,” he murmured in return.
The incline of the road ahead told you the palace was near, its gates only a few steps away. The city lay far beneath you now, life already distant.
Still, you could make out the town square, and the tavern the pirates had mentioned. Would they really be there And more importantly: why was a pirate crew in Port Raccoon? Should you tell someone?
“Commander Kennedy approaching. Open the gates!” The call rang out ahead of you.
You were still undecided as he carried you through the opening gates. The guards’ faces lit up with open amusement as they came into your line of sight. Bold men, considering you had slipped right past them earlier and fully intended to do so again.
Really, they should thank you. You had perfected the art of escape so thoroughly that no one could blame the guards when it happened anymore. The two of them managed cheerful nods as you waved back just as brightly.
The gates shut behind you. Captured once more.
There was one advantage, at least. Leon’s arm tightened around you before he effortlessly lifted you forward. In a dizzying motion, the stone ground vanished from your view, replaced by a brief brush of familiar hair against your cheek, the embroidered detail of a high-ranking vest sliding past your gaze, followed by a fleeting glimpse of stubble framing a striking face.
The moment passed far too quickly for your liking as your feet touched solid ground again.
After the excitement of the day – your escape, the chase, the entirely ceremonial return behind palace walls – you finally had the chance to properly look at the Commander’s face again. You never tired of it.
Leon Kennedy was a handsome man – ash-blond hair falling softly into his eyes, eyes as deep blue as the open sea, their expression most often gentle when turned toward you. At least when you weren’t actively running from him.
Here, within the confines of the palace, where he could see you clearly, Leon relaxed – and you knew it. He only ever wanted to protect you. It was simply the only way he knew how.
Leon didn’t care much for appearances. He refused the cumbersome hats or even wigs the navy favored for uniformity. His neck was always free of cravats, his attire the only concession to his rank – and even now, his rich coat was missing, his vest slightly too undone, the shirt beneath worn loose.
But he cared about his duty. His duty to the king even more than his duty to you – and that was something you were painfully aware of.
You had known him for as long as you could remember, your earliest memories of him little more than a wobbly image of musket training in his youth.
Somehow, the stars had aligned so that the two of you had simply… begun spending time together. You could hardly recall how it started – perhaps with one of your father’s orders for him to watch over you during a voyage, on your way to yet another suitor you had successfully driven off shortly after the fact.
And now he was simply the default soldier whenever it came to matters involving you. Your father trusted Leon with his life. And with yours. And you would trust Leon with yours just as readily.
You watched his shoulders drop ever so slightly in relief, a quiet breath escaping him before he straightened again into the rigid posture of the Commander of the Royal Guard, his gaze shifting past you.
“Ah, here we have our runaway,” your father’s unmistakable voice rang out behind you.
Accompanied by a visibly flustered court secretary, he approached through the grand double doors, his expression practiced and unreadable.
“Hello, Father.”
You greeted him as though this were any ordinary day – and in a way, it was. You smiled, carrying yourself with all the grace and composure expected of a princess.
“Hello, Mister Daveson,” you added, turning to the secretary as well. He adjusted his round spectacles and offered a brief, almost imperceptible smile.
The King raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced by your performance. “I am late for a meeting with the chamberlain. Commander Kennedy will escort you to your chambers so you may change for your lesson.”
Before he and his secretary could pass you, your father placed a hand on your shoulder and leaned in close, as though to greet you warmly.
Instead, he whispered into your ear: “We will speak about this later. This cannot continue.”
The words were spoken neutrally, no anger in his tone – but you knew he meant them. You swallowed hard. In what he said, you understood that you wouldn’t be able to keep living like this for much longer.
When your father pulled away again, his smile was warm, affectionate. With a heavy heart, you mirrored it – graceful, practiced, exactly as you had been taught.
“Let’s go, Princess,” you heard Leon say behind you, a firm edge to his voice.
With a small nudge from your father, you had to catch yourself from stumbling forward before you started walking. You didn’t look back toward the gates – to freedom. Only the sound of the Commander’s footsteps beside you grounded you as you stepped through the palace entrance.
The noble halls of your home felt dull. They had, ever since your mother passed. As Queen, she had brought life into these marble corridors, into the tapestry-draped walls and the gardens beyond. With her, everything had been full of color – bright, radiant.
Without her, those colors had faded. You had tried your best to fill that void, but you had always failed.
And now, it seemed your father was giving up on you entirely. Never listening to your pleas not to be married off to a stranger. You fought against the weight building in your chest.
“You worry him,” Leon’s voice broke the silence between you.
At first, you didn’t respond. He defended the King too often – reasoned his way out of every moment where he had looked at you a little too long… just as you had looked at him. Every moment where you had been something close to carefree.
Your gaze stayed fixed ahead, passing door after door leading into the countless salons, heading toward your quarters – and your lady-in-waiting’s. She hadn’t helped you this time. But the maid who had – Marie. You remembered now. And you would remember her.
“He only wants what’s best for you,” Leon continued, making it worse.
“I know!” you snapped, quieter than your tone suggested – low, sharp, meant for him alone. A tone you could only ever use with Leon. “But what’s best for me is certainly not… this.”
You gestured vaguely around you. He understood.
“He wants you safe.”
“Please, stop.”
You had reached your chamber doors when you turned to face him. His eyes were already on you, concern flickering within them as he waited for what you would say. You made sure no one was nearby before speaking again, your voice steady.
“Leon.”
His lips thinned. “Don’t call me that in the open,” he muttered, glancing around. “Walls have ears here.”
“There’s no one here,” you countered, though your voice dropped anyway. “This is getting ridiculous.”
Without giving yourself time to reconsider, you grabbed his hand and pulled him inside your chambers. He didn’t resist, following you into the antechamber as you shut the door behind you and locked it.
Leon looked around as though he’d never been here before, before his deep blue eyes returned to you, his expression caught somewhere between surprise and unmistakable unease.
The way he stood there – so dutiful, so loyal, and yet so… conflicted – you exhaled slowly, letting some of the tension slip away before facing him fully again. You knew him well enough. His words came from reason. From something meant to make this easier to bear.
“I don’t want to be safe, Leon,” you said quietly. “Not if it means marrying a stranger. Not if it means spending the rest of my life surrounded by walls. Not if it means –” you swallowed, “ – never knowing love.”
Leon struggled. You could see it in the way he stood there amidst the soft tones of your chamber, starting one sentence, then another, stopping, searching.
In the end, he settled on, “You have the love of your people.”
Even he didn’t believe it.
You scoffed. “Yes, the people I’m forbidden to see.”
When you stepped toward him, he stepped back.
“Why doesn’t he want for me what he had with my mother, Leon? Why won’t anyone give me the chance to choose my own path?”
Something in him snapped tight.
This time, he stepped forward instead, as though your words had cut through whatever restraint he held. You didn’t move. Didn’t retreat.
“No, you don’t understand.” He lifted a hand toward you – but it hovered there, suspended between you instead of touching. “I would do anything for you.” The same hand dropped sharply, coming to rest near the hilt of his sword. “He is my King. But you are my Princess.”
Your chest rose and fell with a heavy breath. “Then why –”
“If I could,” he interrupted, his voice quieter now. Resigned. He stepped back again. “I swore an oath. To serve the King. To carry out his will, no matter the cost.” His jaw tightened. “Even if that means…” The words didn’t come. “Even if that means setting aside my own interests. After all – I am only the Commander.”
The disappointment hit, familiar and sharp. His duty came before everything. It was something you loved about him – and something you hated.
A princess and a commander. In your world, that wasn’t a story that existed. No matter the affection between you. No matter the trust.
“Out there,” you said anyway, quieter now, “it doesn’t matter who you are.” You met his gaze. “You’re more than a Commander.”
This time, you closed the distance, and he didn’t stop you. You stepped into his space, his expression softening as he looked down at you.
Your hand found the collar of his shirt, fingers brushing the fabric, lingering – your eyes dropping to his throat, watching the subtle movement as he swallowed.
“We were carefree out there,” you reminded him softly, thinking of the city, the harbor, the world beyond these walls. “We could –”
Your name left his lips, sharp and quiet all at once. “Stop.”
His hand closed around yours, gently but firmly pulling it away from his collar, that softness in his gaze now threaded with the faintest hint of steel.
“We cannot. I will not let you ruin yourself for me. You are far too precious for that.”
And yet, his lips brushed over your knuckles in quiet reverence.
You knew it had been a stretch. Maybe even foolish. You had known what he would say. Still, it made you angry.
“Instead, you’d rather let me be sold off to some stranger,” you said quietly, sadness slipping into your voice, watching how his lips lingered a second too long against your fingers before he finally pulled away. “Worst case, an old, brutal man.”
The Commander himself was older than you, too. But age had never mattered, not in your world. So why did it now? Because of constructs like rank and title?
“If it means you can live a life of safety and prosperity, then yes.”
More than the words, it was the conviction in his voice that cut.
“I see.” Bitterness crept into your own tone. You pulled your hand back, brushing over the place his lips had been. “In the end, you just want to control me.” That cool, composed façade returned. “It’s easier for you if you can see what happens to me.”
“It’s not like that,” Leon tried, his voice softer now. “Wherever you are sent, I will make sure to follow. To stand by your side through all of it.”
A sad smile curved your lips. “Even if the King allowed it – I don’t want you at my side, tending to wounds you helped cause.”
Leon’s brows drew together, helplessness flickering across his face. “You have to understand.”
“I do.”
You turned on your heel, pushing open the double doors to your bedroom. “Not even my protector truly wants my security.”
You glanced back at him over your shoulder, just once. Whatever might have been, he refused it.
“You can go, Commander Kennedy.”
As the doors shut behind you, Leon dragged a hand over his face. His heart was hammering, his throat tight and dry. What in God’s name had he been thinking? Saying that – to you? Like that?
“Damn.”
Dressed in a simple dress from the hidden compartment in your wardrobe, a cloak draped over your figure, hood pulled low over your face, you stepped into the tavern. The contrast hit you like a wave.
This place – warm, alive, loud – collided violently with the cold, rigid reality of the palace. For a moment, it nearly knocked the breath from your lungs.
Back there, you had cried. Had been paralyzed. Ignored your lessons. Refused to speak to anyone. Your father had postponed your conversation until morning – and without a doubt stationed guards at your door.
And yet, the thought of the pirate, Carlos, had lingered.
If no one else was on your side, you had nothing left to lose.
You had climbed out the window, knotted bedsheets lowering you down the palace wall, fully aware you could have fallen. Still, anything was better than the fate waiting for you.
Ashley Graham had been on that ship. What did that mean? Had he taken her? Or… had he saved her?
It was a fragile, almost foolish hope – but it was enough to carry you into this unfamiliar world.
You had never stepped into a tavern this late before. It was everything and more than you had imagined. Voices layered over one another, laughter ringing out, a lively band playing fiddle tunes, people dancing, candlelight flickering, mugs clashing together. For one night, everyone here was carefree. You wanted that, too.
Carefully, a little unsure, you pushed your hood back and loosened the clasp of your cloak, your gaze sweeping over the crowd in search of the people you had met at the harbor.
“You came!”
The man with the shaggy dark hair and bright grin spotted you first. Carlos pushed his way through the crowd between the entrance and the bar, making his way toward you.
For a moment, doubt crept in. Had you really chosen to accept a pirate’s invitation – to a place you didn’t know?
His hand was calloused, but gentle, as it closed around yours, giving a light, inviting pull – not dragging you, but waiting for you to take that step yourself.
And he smiled at you in a way that made his words almost unnecessary. “Don’t worry. The others are just ahead.”
You took a small breath, trying to steady yourself, and followed him.
The mystery of his crew still lingered. Jill – his first mate, apparently – stood at the bar with a mug in hand, talking to another woman. Red hair, freckles, an open, easy smile. She nodded at something Jill had just said.
Neither of them wore dresses. Loose trousers, boots instead of heels, belts, simple shirts – white on Jill, black on the other. They looked… put together. Not at all like you would have imagined pirates.
Both turned as Carlos approached with you in tow, their smiles widening.
“That’s Claire, the one you heard shouting,” Carlos said, gesturing toward the redhead. “Loudest one of us all.”
“Nice to meet you,” Claire smiled warmly, completely ignoring Carlos.
“I’m surprised you came,” Jill added, studying you.
“Are you, though?” Carlos shot back with a grin, nudging her shoulder affectionately.
Jill rolled her eyes, amused.
“You ever had a good, cold beer?” Carlos asked, turning back to you.
“Uh –” You cleared your throat, still not entirely ready to speak. “I usually drink port.”
“Well, then, it’s your lucky day.”
Carlos ordered at the bar and moments later slid a mug of golden liquid into your hands. You eyed the foam on top with mild suspicion.
“To brave princesas!”
Jill and Claire exchanged amused looks before accepting the toast, raising their mugs toward you as well. The wood smashed together a little too forcefully, the vibration traveling through your hand. Before the tremor could make you drop your mug, you took a large sip.
The drink rolled malty over your tongue, different from wine, but just as sharp in your throat. Somehow, the burn steadied you, sparked a sense of belonging – especially when Carlos laughed.
“Ah – guess I meant hard-drinking princesas.”
With a heavy breath, you lowered the mug again and finally introduced yourself, your name, until now, unspoken.
“We know,” Jill said matter-of-factly. “If not from the pretty Commander, then definitely from Ashley.”
“Aw, don’t make me jealous, Jill.” Carlos grinned at his first mate, leaning casually against the bar, looking like a mildly offended puppy.
“Who are you all?” The question had been burning on your tongue. Loosened by the alcohol, it came easier now. “You don’t seem like a typical pirate crew.”
The three of them exchanged a glance, some silent conversation passing between them.
“That’s because they won’t let me be a proper, drunken, filthy pirate,” Carlos joked, nodding toward his crew.
“You’re damn right we won’t,” Claire confirmed, her tone strict but amused.
“Let me ask you something first,” Carlos cut in, his tone shifting slightly. His expression grew more serious as he leaned toward you. “Why were you running from the pretty –” he emphasized the word deliberately, shooting Jill a sidelong glance as she raised her mug to him “ – Commander?”
Your last conversation with Leon flooded your mind, pulling a sigh from your lips.
“Uh-oh. That bad?” Carlos turned fully toward you, elbows resting on the counter, posture relaxed but attention sharp.
You had no reason to hide it, so you were about to explain when suddenly, a hand landed on your shoulder from somewhere in the crowd. Too fast for any of you to react.
“Sh-she’sh the Princessh again!” a familiar voice slurred.
Spee.
The vegetable vendor dug his fingers into your shoulder even as you tried to shake him off.
“Master Spee,” you identified him aloud. “You must be mistaken. How many fingers am I holding up?”
The man swayed dangerously from side to side, perhaps using you to stay upright. It almost amused you; you knew him well enough to know he meant no harm. So you played along, raising three fingers.
“D-don’t shstart with me, missy,” he mumbled, his grip still firm. “Alwaysh runnin’ through de shtreets like a madwoman… alwaysh with my cabbbbages…”
He wobbled hard to the right, then steadied himself with a shake of his head.
“Fff I bring yous back to se plalace, might ern me some more coin...”
His grip tightened. It stung. You didn’t move.
“You don’t want to do that right now, Master Spee,” you warned, your tone firm.
“Yeh, yeh,” he dismissed, already tugging at you. “Not supposed to be ‘ere…”
What happened next unfolded too fast to stop.
“Hey, let the lady go,” you heard Carlos step in, but your fist was already clenched.
All the frustration, all the anger – at being controlled, told where to go, what to do, how to live – found its outlet in that moment.
Your arm shot up. You squeezed your eyes shut, bracing for impact. Your fist connected with an audible smack, right into Spee’s face.
Pain shot sharply through your fingers. You recoiled, hissing between clenched teeth, shaking out your hand.
Spee staggered backward. For a second, he stared at you in disbelief.
You braced yourself to run.
Instead, his eyes rolled back. And slowly, almost gently, he tipped backward, until gravity took over and he crashed onto the wooden floor with a heavy thud.
You blinked, looking down at him. Then at your throbbing hand. Instead of shock, something else crept in: Satisfaction.
A small, almost casual shrug followed.
Only then did you notice the silence. The tavern had gone quiet. Eyes rested on you, or on Spee sprawled across the floor. Apparently, the good people of Port Raccoon didn’t make a habit of tavern brawls.
“No fighting in my tavern!” the barkeep barked.
You turned toward him, your expression as steady as you could manage. Out of the corner of your eye, you caught Carlos’ wide grin – he wasn’t stepping in. He was letting you handle this.
The tavern owner – a broad man with a shaved head – raised an eyebrow as he looked at you, polishing a glass like something straight out of a story.
“That goes for little princesses, too,” he added, clearly recognizing you.
You said nothing. Just held his gaze.
His other eyebrow joined the first.
Around you, the murmur of conversation slowly returned.
“Knocked him clean out,” Carlos commented behind you, eyeing Spee. “Someone get that man a bucket of cold water!”
His voice cut through the tension, breaking the spell.
“It was clearly self-defense,” you added, still looking at the barkeep.
His brows lowered again, and he sighed. “Suppose it was. Mister Spee could use some fresh air anyway.”
Just like that, you were free.
Two strong men dragged Spee outside. The music picked back up. Laughter returned. The warmth of the tavern settled in again – only now, there was something new in the air.
Respect. You could see it in the glances. In the nods sent your way.
Carlos let out a deep, loud laugh.
“Feel better now?” he asked.
“Absolutely,” you replied, strengthened by your little victory.
“Friendly tip.” Without hesitation, Carlos took your hand – his rough, calloused fingers contrasting sharply with your own, untouched by physical labor. The difference sent a shiver down your spine as he ran his hands over yours surprisingly gentle – back of your hand, palm, thumb.
“Next time, don’t tuck your thumb. That’s what breaks your hand if you punch hard enough.”
He was close. Too close. You wanted to pull your hand away – but you didn’t.
Someone bumped into you, forcing you a step forward, your forearm brushing against his.
Dark, deep eyes lifted from your hand to your face. His grin softened, lips curving into something more sincere, calm, while you were certain you looked like a startled deer. This was no ordinary pirate.
“Or –” his voice dropped lower, “ – just use those lethal eyes of yours.”
Your mind scrambled for something clever to say. With Leon, this would have been easier.
“Okay, that’s enough now, old charmer,” Claire cut in. “He does that to everyone. You’ll get used to it.” She nudged Carlos away from you with a crooked smile. “I think she’s earned an answer to her question, aye, Captain?”
“Good job using the pirate language.” Carlos nudged Claire’s arm before nodding, turning back to you.
“You know Ashley,” he said, his tone more serious now.
You nodded, waiting.
“You probably thought we kidnapped her.”
“Eh… didn’t get that feeling,” you shrugged.
Carlos smirked. “Because we didn’t. All of my crew are princesses, royals, high-born daughters from near and distant lands. Ashley’s from nearby, so she stayed on the ship for now.”
You blinked, trying very hard not to let your mouth fall open again.
“Honestly?”
Your gaze flicked to Jill and Claire, who seemed thoroughly entertained by your reaction. They nodded – composed, elegant… but with bright, happy eyes.
“W-wait, so –” you tried to piece it together, “ – you go with him for… what? Lawlessness? Gold? Or…” You barely dared to finish the thought.
“It’s freedom,” Jill said, looking out over the crowd, clearly soaking it in.
Claire nodded. “Freedom to make our own choices.”
“Not being sold off to the highest bidder.”
“Living a life we actually chose.”
The two of them looked at you knowingly.
“Not being chased through the city by the Commander of the Guard,” Jill added.
Your eyes widened. They knew everything you’d been about to say. Was this… your way out?
“There’s still room on the ship,” Carlos’ voice came from beside you – warm, inviting. “With Ashley. You could join us. Just imagine.”
He stepped behind you, hands settling on your shoulders. His dark hair brushed your cheek as he leaned in close again, his breath warm against your ear as he painted the picture:
“The endless sea. No rules. Adventure.”
He shifted to your other side.
“No one telling you what to do. Well, except me. I’m Captain Carlos Oliveira.” He chuckled. “No laws. Going wherever you want, doing whatever you want.”
His words echoed in your mind as you saw Jill and Claire nodding.
“I…” you whispered.
You could rewrite your fate. What was the alternative? Never making a choice of your own? Marrying someone you didn’t want? Living a life that slowly broke you?
“I want to be free,” you said, voice steadier now. You turned to Carlos, fighting back tears. “But I don’t know if I can.”
Carlos looked at you with understanding. “Ashley said the same thing. You two are alike.” His voice lifted, brighter now. “Luckily – this city has something Ashley didn’t have.”
“What’s that?” you asked.
“It’s a compass.” He raised his hands apologetically – and immediately gave you a reason. “Before you get skeptical: yes, we originally planned to use you to get it. Buuut –” He placed a finger lightly against your lips before you could protest.
Pirates.
“After seeing your pretty – ” quick glance to Jill, “ – Commander chasing you, and the way you knocked that guy out… safe to say we changed our minds. You’re like the crew.” He lowered his hand when he saw you’d calmed. “You could have a place with us. But we need that compass. That’s why we’re here.”
“What’s so special about it?” you asked, still hesitant.
Carlos’ chest rose slightly, excitement flashing across his face.
“It shows you what you desire most.”
You were already about to scoff – another pirate tale – but he cut you off again.
“It’s real. And your King keeps it in his treasury. Think about it. You just help us get the compass. It tells you if you should come with us. If not – ” he lifted one hand, like weighing scales, “ – you expose us. Send your Royal Navy after us.” His other hand rose. “But if it’s real… you find out what your heart truly wants.”
You looked between his hands. On one side – expectation. On the other – truth.
The choice suddenly felt simple. And you weren’t going to let them decide your life for you.
“Let’s do it.”
Carlos grinned, triumphant.
“Jill, Claire, make the ship ready to sail.”
“That’s quite the contraption you built there. Bold, too,” Carlos remarked as he climbed before you.
Together, you scaled the palace wall you had escaped earlier. No one had come looking for you, your makeshift rope of knotted sheets still dangling from the window, the palace resting in quiet summer stillness.
Only the sound of the sea and the occasional cry of a gull filled the air. Back here, near your chambers, no guards patrolled.
Reaching the top, Carlos leaned in through the window, then offered you his hand, pulling you inside.
“Nice decor,” he commented casually.
“Shh.” You raised a finger to your lips, urging him to stay quiet. “After today, they definitely have guards posted outside my door.”
Carlos’ voice dropped to a whisper. “Maybe even that pretty Commander?”
“Can be as pretty as he wants – he didn’t exactly cover himself in glory today,” you shot back under your breath.
If that compass was real – and if it showed you what you suspected – even Leon wouldn’t be able to stop you.
“Good girl. Standing up to your oppressors, no exceptions for the pretty ones, eh?”
Carlos stayed right behind you as you crossed the room toward the wall opposite your bed.
“He’s just following orders like a well-trained dog,” you explained, feeling along the wall. “I don’t think he actually wants to be like that.” You pressed lightly. “There we go.”
“Oh, neat. One of those secret passages.” Carlos leaned past you, peering into the dark corridor. “You don’t suppose the dog posted guards there too?”
You shook your head, suppressing a small laugh at his wording – and at how easily he seemed to encourage you.
“I don’t think so. But you should wait here. If they catch me alone, they’ll just bring me back here.” You glanced over your shoulder. “Close it behind me, alright?”
“Hey.” Carlos stopped you just before you could step into the darkness.
You turned to him.
In the dim light of your chamber, illuminated only by the moon slipping through the window, there was something… familiar in the way he looked at you. Exciting – but steady, too. Calm in the face of a storm.
As if this man, this pirate, was what you’d been searching for, without ever quite knowing it.
“Thank you,” he said softly, “for indulging me.” He smiled and nudged your shoulder, just like he had with the others. “I swear on my life, and the graves of my friends, that I’m telling the truth. This will change our lives. Trust me?”
Warmth spread through you as you returned his open smile. “Yes.”
His grew wider, satisfied. “Off you go then, Princesa Pirata.”
You kept to the shadows, avoiding the soldiers patrolling the halls, anything to remain unseen. If you were caught, you’d say you’d been allowed out for a walk to calm your sleeplessness. It was the best excuse you could come up with. Luckily, you knew the palace like the back of your hand and found your way to the treasury with ease.
Getting inside, however – that was the real challenge. It was, naturally, guarded. By two soldiers you knew well. The very same ones who had opened the gates earlier, after Leon had caught you.
You couldn’t have asked for better. A plan formed quickly – risky, maybe a little cruel – but effective. You’d have to be fast.
From behind the corner, you started breathing erratically, then hurried toward them.
“Thank God I found you,” you gasped, voice low and urgent.
They snapped out of their routine instantly, alarmed by your presence.
“Princess?” one asked. “What are you doing here?”
“It’s pirates,” you whimpered. Finally, your acting lessons proved useful for something other than reciting poetry for nobles.
“Pirates?!” they echoed in unison.
“I didn’t know where to go. The guards outside my chambers told me to stay, but I’m so scared…”
“Why haven’t they sounded the alarm yet?” the one on the right asked frantically, glancing toward the stairs.
“I think they killed the others,” you added, laying it on thick and hoping they’d believe you. They did.
“Stay here, Princess. This time, truly. We’ll raise the alarm and deal with the pirates.”
You nodded quickly, hands clasped tightly together, making yourself as small as possible while they rushed past you.
You watched them disappear up the stairs before relaxing, straightening, letting your hands fall loosely at your sides.
“Huh,” you muttered. “That was easy.”
Maybe you would make a decent pirate.
Now you just had to be quick – before Carlos thought you’d betrayed him. If the compass turned out to be a lie, you’d let him go anyway. Then this would simply be your last great adventure.
In their haste, the guards had left the keys right on their small table.
For once, things were simple.
Just as you unlocked the door, the alarm bell rang out. Adrenaline surged through your veins, your stomach dropping.
“Quick, quick,” you urged yourself.
The treasury overflowed with gold, jewels, everything your father and his navy had gathered over the years, through taxes and seized pirate ships.
You searched frantically. If you didn’t find the compass within three minutes, you’d turn back. You didn’t know this place well enough, so you dug through drawers, boxes, piles of coins – until your eyes landed on a small, unremarkable case sitting between a golden goblet and some sort of trophy.
It didn’t even rattle when you picked it up, the alarm still ringing, footsteps echoing somewhere nearby. Inside, wrapped in cloth: A compass.
“I’ll be damned,” you murmured, already practicing your pirate curses.
You opened it. The needle trembled. Shook. Spun wildly – no north, no direction. Then it stilled. Pointing straight out of the chamber.
You looked toward the exit – and followed it without hesitation, leaving the door open behind you as you ran. Through shadows again, stopping only when necessary, letting searching soldiers pass.
“What is all this chaos about!?” your father’s voice rang out somewhere in the distance.
“Pirates have infiltrated the palace, Your Majesty!”
“What?! That is impossible. Who told you that?”
“The Princess came running and –”
“The Princess?” That voice belonged to Leon. Not as loud as your father’s. Not as frantic as the others. But threaded with something between surprise… and inevitability.
They were on your trail. You sprinted back through the hidden passage into your room.
The chamber itself remained untouched, by whatever stroke of supernatural luck had been watching over you, and Carlos was still there, exactly where you had left him.
“What happened?” he asked, eyes wide, though his posture remained disturbingly relaxed.
“Had to do some improv theater,” you replied, opening the compass again.
You needed to know.
From Carlos’ amused grin, your gaze dropped to the compass.
You exhaled.
Then looked back up at him, his hand already extended toward you.
“You coming?”
You stepped forward, following the direction the compass had shown you.
Your hand found his.
Amid the pounding of boots, the shouting voices, the sound of doors being thrown open, he guided you toward the window.
Your eyes fell on the sea.
“Princess!”
The voice alone wouldn’t have stopped you.
But the hand that caught your arm, still inside the room, did.
One foot already on the windowsill, you turned, your hand still firmly in Carlos’, to face Leon.
The Commander’s eyes were wide with shock, lips parted as he struggled to breathe, hair disheveled from being torn out of sleep.
“Leon,” you said softly, gently, understanding. Of course he would try to stop you. “Let me go.”
The emotions overwhelmed you. You were so close to the sky – he only had to let you.
“Let me go, Leon,” you repeated, tears welling in your eyes. “I don’t want this life.”
“How…? I–I can’t –” Leon tried to make sense of it, of how everything had spiraled within mere hours. “I should’ve looked out for you, I–”
“No.”
More footsteps. More voices calling your name.
“Look out for me now, Leon. Let me go. Please.”
You leaned forward slightly. His gaze flickered briefly from your eyes to your lips, before they settled on the corner of his mouth, that spot in between his lips and cheek. Too much and not enough.
In the moonlight, his blue eyes softened, just as his grip on your arm did.
“I will follow.” His voice was barely more than a breath. Was it a threat or a promise?
“You do that, Commander.”
The door burst open again – just as your arm slipped free from Leon’s grasp.
End Note: Shell, if you read this - I thought of you so much. "What would Shell want Carlos to be like?" most asked question hahaha.
Summary: 20 years into the Cordyceps outbreak, lies a town in the heart of the Teton Range in Wyoming. Jackson, the last hope for humanity. You've crawled through hell to find a place like this, and yet hell isn't done with you.
You've never had to reach out for help to pull you from the depths, so why now? What is it about the handsome cowboy who's invaded your town that's changed everything, that's flipped your world? Why does he insist on saving you?
When you think things couldn't get worse, right when you finally start allowing yourself to feel again, the Devil's just gotta swoop in to yank the rug right from under your feet. You thought the battle was hard when you lost your family? You hadn't even seen the half of it.
CW: +18, MDNI, smut (not in this chapter), mentions of suicidal thoughts/attempt, alcoholism, torture, depression, canon-typical violence, gore, PTSD, loss of family, abduction
READ ON A03
masterlist
YOU
“Fucking Christ,” Joel and Tommy mutter in unison as a stunned hush falls over the men and women lined along the top of Jackson's walls.
Joel brushes his knuckles against your hand, and you turn to face him. His expression mirrors yours, a mix of horrified emotions gathered together into one final look of this is it. The end.
“Guards, you know what to do! Five minutes out, drop the ramps!” Tommy starts shouting off, not missing a beat as he yells for the men and women around him to drop the rusty ramps along the front wall, before turning to the people on the ground who were waiting for the news. “Barricade the doors! Get the packs, get ready for a breach!”
Joel jumps forward, ready to take action, but you grab his wrist, giving him a quick tug. As he turns to face you once more, you slam your body into his, pressing a chaste kiss against his lips. He doesn’t ask, doesn’t resist, only parts his lips to embrace it, inhaling deeply before pulling away. You commit his scent to memory, and your skin tingles in the wake of his kiss, not wanting to forget a single thing about him.
He doesn’t have to speak. His eyes tell you everything, an unspoken declaration.
It only took a second, but it stretched out between the two of you for an eternity as you gathered your strength before jogging away, back down the steps and through the nearest building. You sprint up the winding stairs until you bust through the bulkhead, giving you access to the roof. In one swift motion, you snatch the barricade from the ground and slide the bar through the handles to secure the door behind you before taking your place at the corner of the building. This would be your vantage point over the others so you could shoot from above, and as you prop your rifle on the crumbling edge of the roof and adjust your scope, you find yourself trembling.
Your heart hammers so hard in your chest, it feels like your ribs are going to break open again, aching with every beat. Your breath comes in short huffs as the adrenaline burns through your veins, sharpening your focus, and you gulp down the air until you feel steady.
Peering through the scope, you watch as the men on horseback split off, breaking for the treeline to escape the horde as it grows closer at an alarming rate.
The ground vibrates, the roar growing louder as the infected topple over one another, and with terrifying clarity, every fungus-overgrown face comes into view, their lips pulled back in cries of pain, eyes bloodshot, skin blistered and frostbitten from spending time in the snow and out in the baking sun.
The majority of them are runners, freshly infected, maybe just a few days or even weeks old, with clickers sprinkled in between them. They move too fast for you to get a good read on the numbers, but you dare to guess it's climbing in the five-hundred range.
In the distance, over the roar of the horde, you hear Tommy cry out, “Jackson! To the last man!”
“To the last man!” Everyone joins in, including you, screaming at the top of your lungs, spitting all of the fear and panic out with it, only allowing yourself to feel that old, familiar rage.
Rage at the unfairness. Rage at the injustice. Rage at the raiders, and Mason, and FEDRA, and the infected, and rage towards everything and everyone who has come into your life and destroyed everything you’ve loved.
You won’t let Jackson fall. Even if you are the last man standing, you will fight until your dying breath.
You will not let your home, your family, be taken from you, not now, not ever again.
Down below, the rest of the patrol spread out through the streets, slipping into flamethrower tanks, preparing for the invasion. At the wall, several men use the tractors to push abandoned cars against the door, before parking the tractors themselves in the way, barricading everything.
Along the top of the wall, the patrolmen fan out, lining up their guns as they wait for the horde to get within range.
In the distance, you notice a strange line of oil drums spread out, each about twenty feet apart, stretching across the width of the highway. You remember when the snow first started to melt that Tommy and Joel were out there every day, ‘setting something up’, as they would say.
And as the horde crosses that line, knocking over the drums as they surge over it, the air is suddenly sucked from your lungs, and the air becomes almost electric- until an explosion blasts across the line. One drum at a time ruptures like claps of thunder, sending a plume of dirt, smoke, and blood at least one hundred feet into the air.
The hairs at the end of your arms stand to attention, and a wave of heat slams into you, even at this distance, causing you to stumble back. The front wave of infected stumbles to the ground, allowing the rear to trample over them, completely unaffected by the explosions, even as some run away on fire, missing limbs and flesh.
During one long night, Joel had told you about his job in the Marines as a Combat Engineer. He hadn’t had much time to truly pursue it since he had to take an early leave once his child was born, but he had learned enough to know all about C4. And a few years back, you and Tommy had come across a FEDRA temp base that had been overrun by infected. Among all of the food and gear, you had also uncovered about two hundred pounds of C4. Apparently, FEDRA was planning to blow something big before they were overrun.
That C4 had sat in the basement of the Mess for years, untouched because no one in the town knew how to really use it, and no one else aside from you, Tommy, and Maria even knew it was down there.
But there it is, exploding so violently that it obliterates huge waves of infected, leaving behind massive craters in the road as chunks of asphalt rain down on the horde, and the infected tumble in, clawing their way out on the other side.
So that’s what Joel was up to, all those days that he and Tommy spent outside the gates.
The horde hits the wall with a sudden slam, pulling you back to the present as the infected ram their bodies into the wooden frame so hard that you hear bones break and skulls bust open. Cordyceps has no regard for its human host; its only goal is to spread, and if using the bodies as a battering ram is how it gets the job done, so be it.
You don't have enough ammunition to start picking the infected off yet, and your finger twitches over the trigger as you watch them assault the walls with everything they've got. Your body hums with anticipation, begging to shoot.
Tommy yells the command to drop the barrels from the wall, and the men grunt with the effort of loading and rolling the massive fifty-five-gallon drums down the ramps, launching them into the horde. The drums plow through the bodies, knocking down infected as they carve a path across the ground, the steady thump-thump of each drum barely registering over the cries of the infected.
As soon as all of the barrels were down, Tommy takes the first shot, and gasoline spews from the holes as he punctures the barrels, coating the infected as they race by, until all of the drums are flooding the ground, the stench of gasoline carried on the wind, gagging you.
“Second Wave, Get down!” Tommy orders as he and the others light small torches, before tossing them like a live grenade, ducking behind the railing of the wall as the torches meet the gasoline.
Once more, the air is sucked from the lungs of everyone around as all sound is absorbed, before the sudden BOOM of the barrels shakes the entire world. The heat scorches your skin, and for a brief moment, you feel like the day of the execution all over again, and the screams of the infected blend together in a symphony of agonized wails, just like yours on that day.
The fire grows, eating up the grass and the bodies as it licks up everything in its path, the infected flailing their arms, stumbling around until they eventually collapse.
Until a different kind of wail rises up. A loud, guttural sound that sends a new wave of panic to your gut as you spot something large cutting through the crowd, the horde splitting apart like the Red Sea as a Bloater waddles rapidly towards the door, his colossal body covered in giant fungal spores, his features mutated into the most terrifying stage of infection.
You've been across the country more than once in your search for a place to call home, but in all your travels, you've never once seen an actual Bloater. You've heard of them, the haunting tales told by fellow survivors as they share the horrible death the rest of their group met at the hands of a bloater. But all the stories in the world could never prepare you for what you're seeing right now.
“He’s gonna ram it!” Tommy turns towards you, cupping his hands over his mouth as the others open fire, raining bullets down on the horde and the bloater, attempting to stop it. There's no holding back now.
“Prepare to be breached!” You scream over the edge of the building, down to the men gathered on the ground. They pass the word along, spreading out to cover as much ground as possible as the wall shakes violently.
At first, the fence stands strong. Despite the barrage of the infected and the Bloater, the fence barely budges. But after one hit, two, and finally, a third, the trunks of the trees used to build the fence splinter and crack open, shattering until it inevitably bursts open from the Bloater's relentless assaults. At first, you make out the crown of its bulging head, but with a single haunting roar, it rears its head back and bashes through the splinters, crawling through the wreckage with a hundred runners at its back.
The infected flood in, toppling over each other in their desperation to get in, and the men falter, falling back an involuntary step.
You line up your sights and pull the trigger, and their heads explode into a red mist as you fire over and over again, until your first mag runs empty. You pull it away, drop the empty mag on the ground, shove the next one in, and pull the bolt. The infected fall, one by one, dropping so hard that they scrape across the asphalt, leaving behind a trail of blood and shredded flesh from the momentum of their bodies. You try to pick them off at the hole as they jump to their feet, stopping as many as you can as they fly towards the front line of patrolmen.
The men along the top of the fence turn their guns towards Jackson, and the crackle of gunfire floods your ears, drowning out everything. Through the scope, you notice the infected piling up just enough that their hands start to pop over the edge of the fence.
Right behind Tommy. Right behind Joel.
But they’re turned the other way, and you scream, but they don’t hear you as the first ones fall over the rail, crawling towards the men.
Then it stands.
And it reaches.
And its mouth is open wide, broken teeth and clawing hands going straight for Joel-
And you shoot it right in the head, chunks of fungal growth and brain matter splattering along the backs of the patrolmen, gaining their attention just as another reaches for Joel.
You put a hole right in its chest, just as he shoots it from under its chin, mouth gaping, preparing to bite.
You wanted to tell him, I got you. I’ll always have your back, but the words die in your throat as something slams into your head, launching you forward, and you scramble to grip the edge of the roof as you almost fall from the top.
“I sure did miss you, Dollface.”
You manage to roll out of the way as the butt of the gun comes dropping down once more, shattering the crumbling brick in its wake as you fall to your back, scrambling away.
Mason stands behind you, rifle raised, ready to strike once more, a wild and crazed look in his eye.
“What happened to the weak little girl on my table, huh? The girl who gave up, who was begging me to kill her?”
You kick your foot out with a grunt as he opens his mouth to say more, jerking his knee at an awkward angle, causing him to collapse. He cries out in pain as he lands right on top of you, crushing you with his weight, his hands fumbling over your body as he tries to wrestle the rifle from your hands.
You manage to gain purchase against the roof, and you buck your hips, throwing him off just enough that you can reel your head back before ramming your forehead right into his face, busting his nose. It never gets old, breaking that fucked up nose of his.
Tears gather at his eyes, but he doesn’t pull back, his large hands wrapping around your throat, squeezing tightly. You gasp and choke, reaching up, clawing at his face and eyes, gouging at them with your thumbs. He jerks away from your hands, his arms falling slack just enough that you can get your own underneath.
You shove your arms between his elbows to force them apart and bring him down to your level, where you open your jaws and clamp down on his face, biting down on his horribly crooked nose. You shake your head, your teeth tearing through flesh and cartilage, gagging on his blood as it flows into your mouth, until he's able to pull free.
His nose is left behind in your mouth, and a jagged, gaping hole glares at you from where it had once been. He wails in agony, blood pouring over his mouth and chin, travelling down the length of his neck until it is soaking his shirt, painting the ground crimson as he falls away from you, hands clasping desperately at his face as he writhes.
You spit the chunk of flesh out on the ground, as well as a mouthful of his acrid blood, and wipe your face with the back of your hand. Fueled by your rage, you reach for the nearest object- a broken exhaust pipe that was sticking out of the roof of the building- just as he jumps on his handgun that had fallen away in the scuffle.
You feel the bullet tear through your arm, biting your skin, but missing anything serious, grazing you like the one from the lodge. One day, your luck might run out, but you pray that it's not going to be today.
“Why are you fightin’ to live, when all you’ve ever wanted was to die?!” He spits, the hammer clicking on emptiness, the magazine spent. "You were begging me to kill you!"
“‘Cause I finally found some people worth fightin’ for,” you growl, gasping for breath as you raise your arms over your head, bringing the pipe down with as much force as you can muster. You feel his skull crack on impact, but you don’t stop, bringing the pipe down over and over again, fueled by all the hate, hurt, and pain that he put you through.
The vibration of bones breaking travels through the metal in your hands, and hot blood sprays over your face, your neck, and arms as you pummel his corpse until he’s nothing more than a mangled pile of skin and shattered bones.
You heave for breath, stumbling back just as the door rattles once, twice, and then busts open. Infected scramble through the bulkhead, clawing the ground in their wake, tripping over Mason and then themselves as you back up, using your pistol from the waistband of your pants to shoot them as they approach.
Your feet hit the edge of the roof just as your .380 falls empty, a final clicker stumbling towards you, mouth agape, split skull yawning wide as it listens closely to your heavy breaths. You drop the gun, holding the pipe in both hands, your grip slipping from the blood before you charge forward, ducking under its arms as it swings for your head.
You crack the pipe against its ribs, and then once more to the back of the head, the body falling still on the ground.
Down below, the screaming fades out, and you sprint down the stairs, snatching up an abandoned rifle as you chase down the stray screaming, jumping over the fallen bodies of infected and patrolmen.
The infected must be able to smell where the children and the elderly are gathered as they break through the windows to the safehouses, crawling through the busted doors, tearing their skin against the splinters as they slam their bodies against the barricaded doors.
You almost trip over Will, his face staring blankly at the sky. There's no time to grieve, no time to mourn.
A flamethrower pack is still strapped to his back. With a quick glance to check your surroundings, you flip his body over and slide the pack off, hauling it onto your shoulders, grunting under the weight of it, before you scream.
“Hey! Hey! Over here!” You bellow, screaming at the top of your lungs to get the attention of the infected.
Loose heads snap to attention, turning your way, reversing their desperate search of the people below to run towards you. You scream again, one long sound, before you turn and sprint down the street, the metal canisters slamming into your back as you draw the crowd away from the buildings.
The ground shakes under their heavy footsteps, and as soon as the majority of them are back out of the buildings, you spin on your heel, pulling the trigger.
The sound of gas sputtering and then igniting fills the air; the heat of the gun curls your eyelashes as the nozzle spews fire against the wave of infected. They wail and scream, their noises a perfect blend of human cries and monstrous gargles as they flail their arms, spinning in circles, slamming into each other, lost in a craze of pain and fire.
"When you're lost in the darkness, look for the light."
His words echo in your head, and you shake it clear, blocking it all out.
"You're my best girl, I couldn't do this without you," the words of a snake hiss in your ear, and you choke on a sob as the memories burn hotter than any fire ever could.
"You're a lost cause... no one will care when you're gone."
You keep backing away, holding down the trigger as the crowd thins, piling up on top of each other, burning like a bonfire, the stench of singed flesh and hair permeating the air, turning your stomach sour. Your skin tingles, and the tears flow freely, because your whole life has boiled down to this moment; fighting for your city, protecting your people.
Until your last breath.
The nozzle sputters and flickers, before dying out, the pack feeling light and empty on your back.
Fuck.
You’ve got nothing else; all your guns are empty and gone, lost on the ground in the street, and now your back is to the gate, and the infected are closing in.
You squeeze your eyes shut just as they close in, their hot breath puffing on your face, thinking this is it. For Tommy. For Ellie. For Joel. I'm coming, Connor-
Until a hot spray of something wet mists across your skin, causing you to flinch.
It happens again, followed by the crackle of gunfire, and you peel your eyes open to find Joel and Tommy approaching to your left, picking off the infected one by one as they charge towards you.
“Here!” Joel growls, forcing a hot AR-15 right into your palms, the FEDRA logo glaring up at you as you slide the strap across your shoulders, throwing yourself back into the moment.
“There’s more invading the buildings, don’t stop till they’re all gone!” Tommy barks, running ahead, charging straight into a building where the wails of the infected could still be heard.
From down the street, you spot a woman gunning down on a small horde from the roof, and you join in, the gun jerking in your arms from the kickback as you fire wide. You’ve never shot anything stronger than the hunting rifle, and you miss the first few infected.
Maria shouts down at you as you fire through the horde, using her own pistol to pick them off as they come into view, drawing them away from the door. The bodies fall, one by one, until they’re nothing more than a pile of fungus and flesh.
The town falls quiet.
Nothing can be heard but the panicked whinnying of the horses in their stables, and the howling of wind as it cuts through the vacant streets.
Your ears ring violently as you struggle to get your breathing under control, as Tommy comes sprinting through the doorway, painted with blood, his eyes wide and exhausted.
“Is… is it over?” You rasp, your body shaking as the adrenaline slowly begins to crash.
“I think so, darlin’,” Tommy huffs out a laugh of disbelief, looking around the street, assessing the damage.
Joel comes to stand beside you, having cleared the buildings on the other side, his hand finding your elbow.
His mouth opens to say something, but he never gets the chance to get the words out as your ears pick up another sound. The rumble of thunder in the distance; the skies were clear and pink, turning beautiful shades of orange and red as the sun begins to sink behind the mountains.
From on top of the wall, the surviving patrolmen bellow out a chilling word that makes your blood run cold.
"Raiders!"
“It was all a part of his plan,” you mutter, glancing towards Tommy and Joel. “Mason. He used the infected to wear us down, so they could swoop in and pick the rest of us off.”
“We don’t have enough people,” Tommy’s voice is barely above a whisper, but Joel shakes his head.
“We sure do. Everyone capable of holding a gun and pulling a trigger, they need to come up- now!”
Maria was already one step ahead, emerging from the depths of the cellars with a crowd of teenagers, elderly men, women, and even a few children, their chests puffed out as they start moving towards the fence, picking up weapons from the ground as they move.
“It won’t be enough,” you start, but Joel grips your arm, shaking you out of your stupor.
“Don’t underestimate people who’re fightin’ for their home. Gather up guns, call out more people.”
His voice is firm and assertive as he pushes you away, and you have to catch your balance as you start shouting for the people down below to come out. To rally for one last fight, to destroy this last wave of invaders.
Shouts erupt along the wall, followed by the patter of gunfire as they start to shoot the raiders. Stragglers emerge from the cellars, running past you towards the wall as you pass one gun after another to them, charging towards the Mess with the spare key in hand.
You fly down the steps two at a time to the cellar, and then to the war room, where Tommy keeps the explosives. You find a spare rucksack, and you stuff it full of every explosive available, looping a few bows around your arm, and tucking as many arrows as you can carry in your other, before sprinting back to the fence.
Your feet pound the ground as you fly across the road, charging up the steps and to the top of the wall as bodies fly back, bullets colliding into them so hard that they fall from the top.
You dump the spoils of your raid on the ground, passing them to the people around.
The clinking of pins hitting the floor rains down around you as they prime the grenades, hurling them with all their strength towards the line of raiders as they charge forward on horseback.
There’s probably about one hundred of them in total, and their numbers rapidly decrease as the ground explodes around them, their horses tripping and falling into the craters left behind, if they don’t explode alongside the bombs.
The cries and whinnies of the horses pierce your ears as the raiders are forced to split off, riding down the side of the wall, the guardsmen at each tower post picking them off as they follow the wall.
They circle back around, regrouping just out of reach of the bombs. As the explosions come to a stop, you cup your hands around your mouth and muster up the loudest yell you can manage. “Your leader is dead! I killed him! Turn around while you still can!”
The one at the front of the group homes in on you, and even from a distance, you recognize him as one of your captors. The only other one who had seemed to hold any power, aside from Mason. His horse stomps around nervously, twisting and moving, too scared to hold still.
Heads turn and glance around, and through the columns of smoke and the cloud of dust that surrounded Jackson, you see the man sneer, shouting a command at his men before they turn and retreat.
One at a time, the people on the wall pick the raiders off as they retreat, their bodies dropping from their horses as they flee, until they’re too far out of range to hit.
You don’t know who started the cheer, but all of a sudden, all around, a roar rises from the chests of everyone around, including you.
Cries of joy, cheers of relief, and wails of sorrow fill the air as the survivors all embrace each other, celebrating the victory over the infected and the defeat of the raiders.
As soon as your feet hit solid ground, your legs wobble. Somehow, you manage to find Joel’s dark hazel eyes through the crowd, and he zeroes in on you, steadily walking towards you until his arms circle your waist, pulling you in tight against his chest, crushing his mouth against yours, despite the gore across your face.
You lose yourself in the kiss, your body trembling, your legs giving out completely as the adrenaline crashes.
He’s the first one to pull away, breaking the kiss with a sharp gasp, pressing his forehead against yours, panting heavily.
You know him well enough now to see that the look of aggravation on his face is only there to hide the fear. The worry. The doubt.
He hadn’t been sure if the town would pull through, but now he’s got his arms around you, and the infected are gone, and Jackson still stands, giving him the space he needed to finally breathe.
masterlist
read on ao3
summary: There was a time before Rome ruled everything. A time when it was so ravaged by war, her resources spread thin, that Rome was left vulnerable, on its last legs. She had no future. No generations to carry her name into the next era.
Emperor Geta is faced with a horrible decision: let Rome disappear into oblivion as the last generation ages... or make the next generation. But how does one do such a thing without women? Rome was overflowing with wealth and resources, but she lacks one crucial thing. Women.
So, the Emperor makes a choice that will haunt Rome for all eternity.
If his allies will not provide wives for his men and mothers for the next generation, then he will take them.
A retelling of the Rape of the Sabine Women.
content warnings: smut, Mass kidnapping, Rape/SA/Non-con, forced pregnancy, prenatal terminology, violence, and mentions of blood and gore. MDNI, 18+ only
THE SABINE VILLAGE
The meeting hall is crammed full. Each man stands shoulder-to-shoulder, crushing up against one another, and even more stand outside the door, peeking through the open windows, listening closely as the elder council addresses the room.
"We want to thank you all for coming on such short notice, and for the urgency with which you responded to our call," one of the men speaks up, commanding the silence of the others as he speaks with clear authority. "Our messengers announced to you that a great crime was committed against us by Rome, but we did not share the details. What we did not tell you, when we sent our messengers to summon you, was that Rome and her Emperor came to us on the eve of Consualia, claiming that he wanted to build peace between the Sabine and Rome."
A soft murmur ripples through the crowd. The men gathered inside were all leadership of some sort, each from his very own clan or tribe; some hailing from the Volsci of the far southern Apennine mountains, to the Ghauls or the north. Each and every one had had their own skirmish with Rome, some over land and farming, and others over enslavement. But in all of them, Rome was successful.
Rome was a modge-podge of different tribes and clans, picked apart and assimilated into her culture, until all that was left was a gross perversion of everyone else, and then Rome claimed it all as hers. Rome even went so far as to claim their children. But taking the daughters of the Sabine was the final straw.
"We agreed, because Rome was growing in such power, we did not see the benefit in refusing an alliance." The man continues, spinning in a slow circle so he can reach all ears. "But on the night of Consualia, after we had all indulged in too much food and wine, after the sun set, the Emperor called for an attack, and our daughters were seized by the Romans!"
At his shout, the room bursts into a furious uproar, so thunderously loud that the very walls of the hut vibrated with their anger. "The Romans ripped our daughters from our very arms, and then cast us outside the gates, as if we were refuse! They picked apart our tribe, took the ones they favored, and then discarded the rest!"
More angry shouts ensue, and the elders allow it to continue for a few heartbeats, before one of them raises a fist to call for silence. When the last shout dies down, the man pushes on. "I had to watch my daughter, my only child, be carried down the street like a lamb going to slaughter! And I was helpless to stop him! I was foolish to believe that Rome truly wanted peace."
The man sucks in a shuddering breath, and despite the strength of his stature, his lips tremble, and his hands clench into fists at his sides, as if he is only a moment away from shattering. The devastation of losing his child is evident on his features, and all of the councilmen hang their heads respectfully, acknowledging that pain as their very own.
"But today, we have called you, the leaders of our sister tribes, to fight back. We will not let Rome get away with such a heinous act. Today, I call for you to join me, as I make a Votum Sanguinus, a vow of blood, that I will not stop until I have avenged my child by stealing the lives of every Roman who stands in my way."
The man draws a dagger from the belt of his tunic, and with it, he slides the blade along the corner of his palm, drawing a thick viscous trail of blood, which oozes down his wrist, staining his robe. He sheathes the blade, and then smears it on his chest in one long crimson swipe. The woolen fibers absorb it quickly, soaking into his turning the blue textile black as it dries.
"Who of you will take this vow with us, that we will avenge our Sabine daughters and destroy Rome, once and for all?"
The men share a look between each other, until one by one, they step up to the spokesman of the council, taking a turn to slice their palm and smear their blood in various places on his tunic, sealing their vow. Some of the men walk away, spitting on the threshold of the hut as they leave to show their distaste for being summoned for such a thing. Not everyone feels the same about Rome, especially the Gauls, in light of their most recent devastating defeat. There are simply not enough of them left to fight back. But the others? As the man counts the leaders as they make their vow, he notes each tribe that will be joining their efforts.
The Ramnes of Latium vetes, from the southeast, and her sister tribe, the Volsci. Although the Ramnes were not known for being much of a warrior clan, unlike the Volsci, they had the resources they would need. Then, he notes the Luceres, which was what remained of the Etruscans after Rome destroyed most of their Empire. The Samnites were the closest tribe that had been summoned, as well as the Aequi, who lived just on the other side of the Apennine range.
The Hernici made the vow. The Aurunci did as well. The Umbrians were the last to step forth, but they politely refused, claiming it was not their war to fight. Victory would not affect them, and neither would the defeat of the Sabine.
When it was all said and done, the elder was left to stand in the center of a now vacant room, covered in the blood of his allies in their vow to avenge the daughters of the Sabine.
"This will require careful planning. Rome will not allow herself to be vulnerable during such a time. She'll expect retaliation." One of the councilmen finally shatters the haunting silence that lingered in the wake of the absence of the allies.
"I know," the man grumbles, turning to face him. "I have thought the same thing."
"There is only one reason the men would take the women." Another offers, and is met with a stern glare.
"I know."
"The damage is most likely already done."
"Then we have all of winter and spring to plot our attack."
The silence returns, and the councilmen shift uncomfortably in the room, smothered by the weight of what happened, and what is to come.
"I must retire now. I need time to think." The man sighs, his shoulders sagging as if he could collapse on the spot. The others bid him goodnight, and he shuffles out of the room, retreating to the dark quiet of his house. The hearth is cold and empty, and despite the biting chill of the Autumn air, he cannot find the strength to get it started.
Instead, he crawls into the cot that had belonged to his daughter, burying himself beneath the thick woolen blankets that had once carressed her body. He finds himself jealous of the blankets, because they were the last thing that had held her. He crushes his nose into her pillow, inhaling her scent that he could recognize in his sleep.
He hears the echo of her laugh, the pitter-patter of her feet on the wooden floor from the days when she had run through the house with her friend as a child. He can almost feel the softness of her hair from the time he had learned how to style it, since she had no mother to do it for her. He remembers her first steps. Her first words. Her first smile.
All of this he can remember, clear as day, as if it were happening all at once right before his eyes.
All of that he can remember...
And yet, he cannot- for the life of him- remember what happened that last day, before his daughter was stolen.
YOU
As winter gives way to spring, with the budding of new flowers and a wave of fresh air, so does your body give way to your womb.
Everything aches, and your skin stretches by the day, no matter how many salves and ointments Liana slathers on your body. Angry red lines lick up your sides like fire, as well as on your thighs and breasts, which have swelled significantly since your conception. Geta took notice immediately when it happened, and playfully enjoyed testing the weight of them in his palms.
"An unexpected perk, I must confess," he had hummed blissfully between open-mouthed kisses.
Your cheeks still burn with the memory.
You have also discovered that you have to pee constantly, and have quickly gotten over the fact that sometimes, when you have to go, that means going wherever you are. You still have the strength to squat, which is exactly what you're doing right now. You crouch behind the beautifully sheared shrubs in the garden to relieve yourself before returning to the pen.
Your stomach swells just enough now that you can no longer see your feet, which you know have swelled from all of the walking you've done today, and you sit down with a wary sigh on the bench that had been constructed near the shelter for the sheep. It was a small flock; only five of them resided in the garden, but they were yours. The donkey who guards them brays loudly as he trots the length of the fence, his ears twitching expectantly as he eyes the pail of oats by your feet.
“Thank you for waiting for me,” Thalia pants as she finally joins you in the gardens, her hand cupping her lower back as she trods towards you. “Marcus had new stolas delivered to the house, and I was eager to try one on. Look, they are designed to provide room for my belly, and-” she cuts off her words as she pulls at a hidden slit in the fabric, revealing her bare thigh, “-easy access for relieving myself. Now I don’t have to wrestle with yards of fabric around this obnoxious thing.”
"That would have been nice to have had five minutes ago." You exclaim. Her hands smooth over the curve of her abdomen as you let out a soft huff of laughter. “Yes, the belly... troublesome, I agree.”
Last night, you were met with another obstacle that your growing belly caused; sex with Geta has grown a little more difficult. Now, you have to get creative.
She reads the expression on your face, and her ears turn red as she follows the same trail of thought. “I know, believe me. Marcus favors being beneath me, but I think it's because he enjoys watching.”
Geta is also a fan of having you ride on top of him during intimacy, although sometimes the motion causes you to grow nauseous quickly. He also likes it when you are on your hands and knees, and he can take you from behind, but then you miss out on the show.
You lift the pail, grunting softly as you rise to your feet, hooking your arm in hers as you both carry the food into the pasture to the trough where the animals have gathered, yelling their protest at you for slacking in delivery. You never thought discussions of sex would have come so easily to you, but now, after all these weeks, it almost seems as if an entire lifetime has passed since the Taking.
After you dump the bucket and check the water, you examine the sheep in search of signs of breeding. A ram had been brought in a few days earlier, but he had yet to show any interest in the ewes.
The sun warms your back, and a light sweat beads along your skin as you and Thalia spend most of the morning outside, until the sun is at its highest.
The call for you to rest comes in the form of your stomach rumbling, and you both retire to the courtyard where food is already waiting. One thing you’ve noticed about the child inside of you is that they are absolutely ravenous. You had already consumed a morning meal, and then a snack, and now you eat until you feel like you’re going to burst.
Thalia matches your gusto, leaning back with a satisfied sigh as she rubs her stomach, soothing the wrinkles out of her dress. You both watch a flock of geese ride the changing winds, landing near the shore, their contented honks carried on the breeze.
A throat clears from behind, and you look over to find Cepheus standing quietly in the doorway. "Empress, have you forgotten about our appointment for today?”
“My apologies.” You jump to your feet, lacking every ounce of grace and agility you once held, and Thalia joins you, embracing you with a quick hug before dismissing herself, claiming it was time she returned to her own dwelling.
“Caesar is already waiting in the room.” He holds out an arm for you to take, and you hook your wrist in his elbow as he guides you down a corridor to the room that has been dedicated to your care. It was once a small meeting room, but had been cleared out and filled with everything you would need for resting, your check-ups, and for the birth.
A chill runs through you at the thought.
You've avoided it as much as you could, but there will come a time when you can no longer ignore the fact that soon, very soon, you will be pushing an entire human being out of your body.
Geta greets you with a warm smile and a chaste peck to your lips, before pulling you away from the physician to help you lie out on the bed. You’ve already grown familiar with the routine, and you lift your dress, cover your privates with a spare sheet, and wait for the man to examine you.
He spits out the measurements of your womb, calling it a fundal height. Supposedly, the distance between the top of your uterus and your pubic bone was equal to the number of weeks into your pregnancy, although you’re unsure of the science around that.
The midwife has reassured you that you are tracking along as you’re supposed to be, and from her examinations, everything is going smoothly. You've noticed consistent fetal movement, normal pregnancy symptoms, and haven't experienced any odd pains or bleeding. Geta claims all of this as a sign from the gods that your pregnancy was meant to be, and he holds weekly sacrifices at the temples to show his thanks.
Cepheus mutters to himself as he squishes around your belly, informing you that the baby was already in breach position, which was a positive sign. “As the fetus grows, you’ll begin to feel pressure in your hips. This is only the head resting on them, and lying down should help to relieve it when it becomes intolerable. Although I regret to inform you that things only get worse from here, for you.”
You let out an exasperated sigh, shooting a glare at Geta, who only shrugs. His lips are quirked with a mischievous grin, and you roll your eyes. He knows exactly how much at fault he is for all of this. But again, the rage has faded. And in its wake you only feel... peace? Content? Acceptance that this is your life now, and although at the time it had been horrible, you've come to realize that it's not as bad as it seems.
Geta notices your distracted look, and he taps your nose to bring you back to the present.
Castor procures that same metal conical device as from your first checkup with the physician, and he passes it to Cepheus. He presses it to your belly, commanding you to hold your breath as he listens.
“Caesar, I do not normally offer this to my patients, but I will make you an exception.” he turns to look over his shoulder at Geta, gesturing towards the cone. “Would you care to listen to your child's heartbeat?”
In the time that you’ve been in Rome, you have seen many sides to Geta. You have seen his anger, seen his fear, and have seen him at his most vulnerable when he is completely spent from the activities the two of you get up to in bed… but you have never seen this side of him.
The color drains from his face, and the cocky air about him dissipates in an instant. He freezes, as if the world had stopped spinning, and then, with hesitance, joins Cepheus on the bed.
“You will hear the mother’s, loud and strong.” Ceaphus demonstrates by matching the rhythm of your heart, thumping his fist on the bed. “But underneath, you will hear a squishing sound, almost twice as fast. That is your child, alive and well.”
Geta’s eyes flash towards yours, and you furrow your brow, watching curiously as he leans in close, holding the device to his ear. You hold your breath, as does he, and the world falls silent.
He listens.
His tongue darts out to wet his lips, his brows twitch- and then a shaky smile tugs at the corner of his mouth.
He jolts upright with a surprised gasp. “It’s- why is it so fast? Was that really the child inside?”
“Yes. Your wife’s measurements indicate that she should be about twenty-four weeks into her gestation. So, if all is well, she should be expected to deliver early in the month of June. She’s a little over halfway there.”
Cepheus leaves quickly, never lingering as soon as his task was complete. Geta always says that is the Greek in him. They were always precise, always moved with purpose. Cepheus leaves the room, and the heavy silence returns.
“I don’t think it is fair that you get to hear our child’s heartbeat before me,” you huff, and he slides his arm behind your back as you sit up. It has become increasingly difficult as your muscles are stretched from within.
“I could say the same; you are spoiled by feeling their every kick and flutter. I have yet to feel them,” his hand smooths over the swell of your belly, and you laugh softly, pushing his hand away so you can cover yourself. Even though he has seen you in many compromising positions, your cheeks still tinge with pink as you make yourself decent once more.
He rises from the bed and paces towards the pitcher of water, pouring you a glass as you right yourself. But as he passes it to you, his brows are furrowed once more, and his eyes are distant. He is looking through you, lost in his thoughts.
You study him until you can’t take the silence. “What is wrong, husband?”
He blinks heavily, licking his lips as he shifts on his feet. His mouth opens to say something, and then he snaps it shut with the shake of his head.
“Nothing to concern yourself with, my darling,” he sighs, taking your elbow in his hand as he gently steers you out of the doors, to the gardens. “Just thinking how some fresh air could do us both some good.”
Lately, there has been something bothering him, and he’s refused to tell you about it. Normally, he indulges your questions, informing you on whatever issues the Senate presents, begging your insight on certain situations. He always said that although you were naive to some things, your perspective was valuable to him. To see things from the eyes of someone who was not raised in power, or in war.
But his eyes look tired, and his smile does not reach them. An obvious lie. He's avoiding something, and you pry further.
“Is it the Gauls?” You break the silence, watching as the birds take flight from the walls within the garden, fluttering in the air all around.
“No,” he shakes his head, avoiding your gaze, “things have been quiet on our borders.”
“Then it is something else,” you tug his arm, urging him to look at you. He spares you a glance before he marches forward, leaving you behind as he all but stomps to the gardens. “Tell me!”
“It is nothing!” He suddenly snaps, and you flinch at the harshness of his tone. His nostrils flare as he whips around, and the robes flutter in the breeze. He rakes a hand through his golden curls, and the rings of gold catch in the afternoon sun, glinting almost blindingly. He is dripping with wealth, and yet the look on his face is that of a poor man, desperate to cling to what little belongs to him.
His chest heaves as he reins himself in. “It is nothing for you to worry about, Carissima. Come, it is almost time for our evening meal.”
He doesn’t give you the chance to question further.
That night, he lies with his back facing you. But you can tell by the careful measure of his breathing that he is still awake. You reach out and stroke his skin, his body warm and firm beneath your palm. The scent of frankincense, citrus, and lavender wafts up your nose as he shifts beneath the blankets, turning his head just enough that he can peek at you out of the corner of his eye.
“You need your rest, love. Go to sleep.”
“It is hard for my mind to settle when I know that yours is roiling.” You prop yourself up on an elbow, tugging at his shoulder until you can reach around and cup his face. Your thumb strokes his cheekbone as you whisper, “Please, share your burden with me.”
Finally, his large brown eyes meet yours, and you can see that his are lined with unshed tears. His throat bobs, and your heart constricts at the sudden vulnerability on his face.
“I do not want you to leave.” You almost miss his words; he says them so quietly, and you pull him tighter, hugging him to your bosom.
“I do not plan to go anytime soon,” you whisper in return, surprised by your own honesty.
And you mean it.
You do not plan to leave. Not right away, that is. If the Sabine return for their women, you will not leave right away. There is much for you to do, and once the child is born, you will want them to have certain resources available that only Rome can provide, such as the pediatric care, which is nonexistent in the mountains.
That is what you tell yourself, anyway.
If the Sabine return.
The first few weeks of your time in Rome, Geta had taken it upon himself to teach you how to read and write. In return, you taught him more of the language of your tribe, and in turn, some of the songs that spoke of your story.
You sang for him the song of your birth, which your father had taught you, since your mother was no longer there to do it. And you taught him the songs that tell the history of the Sabine. He always listened with an eager ear, and although you never considered yourself to have much of a voice, he always complimented you when the song was over.
But lately, his meetings with the Senate have run on longer than they used to, and your time together dwindled from daily lessons to occasional reading sessions, until eventually, he could only spare a brief stroll in the evening with you before dinner.
Most nights, he would collapse in bed beside you after being intimate, falling asleep in seconds. You had long given up on staying in your own room, finding it too quiet in the palace to be sleeping alone. But on nights like that, when Geta was too tired to even spare you a few words, you found yourself wandering into the room you had fought so hard to procure, often reading scrolls until the candles burnt out, scroll still in hand.
But on occasion, you would swing by the Forum to catch a glimpse of the man who swept you away. Things had been going so well there for a while; a relationship was finally blooming, but something with the Senate was stealing Geta away from you, and you just had to find out what.
Escaping the Praetorians proved more difficult than you had anticipated, but you finally managed to slip away from them in the chaos of the market.
The doors of the Curia were always wide open, so it was not hard to slip inside. Navigating the long halls was another story.
With great difficulty, you finally caught the echo of Geta's soft voice floating down the marbled hall, and you followed the sound until you found large, ornate doors, slightly cracked to allow circulation inside.
"What news from the front lines, General?" He barks, and from the crack, you can see that Geta has the bridge of his nose pinched between his thumb and forefinger.
"They have taken siege of Via Appia, as well as Via Salaria, cutting off our main routes through the mountains to the coast. We have witnessed the impact in our markets, and what started as simple road blockades has progressed to full-scale attacks. I still do not have clear numbers of our losses, but they are... significant."
A murmur ripples through the crowd, and a few men rise to their feet, shouting angrily that Rome must retaliate.
"No! We will not attack. We will only defend," Geta barks, and the ruckus only grows louder.
It was the Sabine. He didn't have to say their name, but you knew it in your heart.
Geta had promised he would not hurt the Sabine in the wake of the Taking, and that promise was costing him the lives of his people. How long could this go on, before the Senate overrules his decision?
With all the haste you can muster, you shuffle away from the Curia, returning to the market, where the Pratorians all but scream at you for slipping away.
Of course, they report this to Geta, who berates you in return for behaving recklessly by escaping the guards intentionally. He presses you for information on where you went, and what you were doing. But now it was your turn to avoid the subject.
The days that follow are tense.
Your back aches terribly, and you feel absolutely restless. Pacing the length of the palace does nothing, so you decide to brave the streets. You're not sure if Geta even returned to the palace last night, and to escape the feeling of being abandoned, you decide a walk will help clear your anxious thoughts.
The Praetorians follow closely behind, shadowing your every step as you wander through the market, intent on not letting you slip away again. Although, as you move from stall to stall, you notice that there is a major lack in many goods that you normally see in abundance. Things that come from overseas are unhindered, but the goods that arrive by caravan are sparse.
You think back on what you overheard in the Curia.
You run your fingers over tapestries and linens, inhaling the scent of exotic herbs and spices, testing the weight of golden goblets and beautifully crafted vases. Yet there are entire stalls that have completely closed shop, since there is nothing available to sell. The air is tense, but you try to ignore it as you browse.
Your back throbs, and you pause to rub at your tailbone, catching your breath against the wall. One of the guards shifts, and the deep rumble of his voice reaches your ears.
“Empress?”
“I’m fine,” you reassure him with a hand in the air, pushing away from the wall. “I’m just catching my breath.”
After all, you’re only carrying an extra human in your womb. It was not a light burden to carry. Your feet and hips ache as you waddle in the direction of Thalia’s, seeking comfort in her presence since the market seems to only stir more anxiety in your heart. Her servants greet you warmly, despite your informal appearance at the doorstep. It was not in the tradition of the Sabine to wait for formal invitations, and it took a long time for the Roman servants to take note of the fact when it came to you visiting Thalia unannounced, and often.
She is sprawled out on a lounging couch, fanning herself in the shade of the atrium. Her cheeks are just as flushed as yours, and she shifts only enough to greet you with a small bow to her head.
“Sister,” she sighs, resting her head on the arm of the couch. “I am miserable.”
“As am I,” you huff, throwing yourself into the couch adjacent to her. One of her servants rushes to provide you with a drink, and you thank him softly, addressing him by name.
You’re still not used to having servants, and in your eyes, their job is just as important as anyone else’s, one that deserves respect and kindness.
You scan the room with a sweeping gaze as a smile spreads across your lips. “Did you rearrange?”
“For the third time this week,” Marcus laughs softly from the doorway, his helmet under his arm, his armor gleaming in the light. “I was so concerned I asked the midwife about it. Nesting, she called it. A natural pull the mother feels to prepare her home for the child’s arrival.”
You look away respectfully as he crosses the room to plant a chaste kiss against Thalia’s lips, and she smiles wistfully as he sweeps from the room, followed by the soft thud of the front door.
“He has me worried.” Thalia’s mood shifts as the two of you are finally left alone, and you leave your place to join her on her couch.
“I feel the same for Geta. He is hiding something. And I’ve noticed that there are fewer men around than before.”
“I heard Marcus last night, meeting with some of the Centurions beneath him. They are mobilizing troops to the roads.” She lowers her voice.
“I was eavesdropping on a Senate meeting; I heard them mention sieges along the trade routes outside of Rome. My best guess is that the Samnites, the Aeuqi, and the Gauls are gathering for war.” Based on the mountain roads that had been mentioned, that would align with the location of the other tribes.
“The Samnites? You don’t think…” Thalia leaves the words hanging in the air, and you suck in a breath, not wanting to speak it out loud.
The Samnites have been long-standing allies to the Sabine for generations. Although they preferred to mind themselves in war, it wouldn’t come to you as a shock if the Sabine rallied them to come after the women.
But you have started to give up hope as the months roll on. At first, you held out, praying that your father would come to the rescue. But then that hope turned to anger. Why hadn’t they rescued you yet? Why were they waiting? They had the strength to fight; why not attack?
But now? Now, you are more concerned about the damage a war could do for both sides. In the time that you’ve been in Rome, a strange peace has settled over the land as the Senate turns its resources inward, building up the city, instead of building out. More housing, more temples, and Geta recently approved construction for an amphitheater for entertainment.
“I see you are just as worried as I am,” Thalia huffs, and you sit up with a wince as your back cramps once again, so intensely that you have to grit your teeth until the pain ebbs away.
“If the Sabine attack Rome, nothing good would come of it but death for both sides,” you huff after a moment.
“Are you feeling alright?” She turns the conversation towards you, her hand rubbing your back, her brows furrowed with concern.
“I’m fine, just tired. My body hurts; I feel as if I’ve been stacking hay all day.”
One time, after the grass had dried out and it was time to bail the hay, you had helped the men in the fields because there was such a bountiful harvest. All day you had spent gathering, rolling, and stacking the hay, tucking it away in the barns to keep it safe and dry. The next day, you could hardly move; you had been so sore. Thalia worked right along with you, and it was the only day that the two of you didn’t even bother to get up to see each other. You barely had the strength to breathe.
This soreness is almost the same, and you rub your tailbone to chase away the ache. It does nothing to soothe you, and you shift on the couch, hoping that maybe a new position will relieve the pressure from your womb.
“Any day now,” Thalia murmurs, rubbing her stomach.
Any day now, and Rome would have a new generation.
Any day now quickly turned into any minute now.
On the trek back to the palace, the spasms in your back moved to your lower belly, uncomfortable at first, but within an hour, quickly became intolerable. You were walking slowly, unable to keep a fast pace, and the Praetorians hovered nervously, daring to touch you by the arm to keep you from falling over as you had to stop again to rest until the squeezing pain subsided.
“I think we will call you a carriage. Augustus will crucify us if he sees you walking around in such a state,” one of them growls, only leaving to order a civilian to fetch you a carriage. You attempt to wave them away with a dismissive hand, but the pain returns faster than before.
Your pride doesn’t allow you to admit that you are relieved to sit down, and as Liana comes sprinting out of the palace to meet you as the carriage comes to a stop, you bend over and growl.
“Empress, what’s wrong?” She frets, helping you stand upright as you clutch your stomach. It was such a strange twisting kind of pain, as if all of your muscles were contracting at once to-
Oh.
You bite the inside of your cheek until the pain passes, squeezing her hand tightly. “I think that it is my turn for lambing.”
Liana does not laugh at your joke, and you follow her eyes to see that your dress is soiled with strange brown liquid, right between your legs.
You hadn’t even noticed your waters breaking; you thought it was just discharge- which you have had an excessive amount of the entire duration of the pregnancy.
To the guards, she says, “Call the midwife, bring her here immediately.” She tells them what house to find her in, before wrapping an arm around you to usher you inside. "And someone better find Caesar!"
A few steps in and you have to stop, clutching your stomach as the pain radiates from your front, all the way to your back. You groan deep in your throat, and Liana soothes a hand over your back, coaching you on how to breathe.
Servants come running when they see you hobble through the doors, and Liana takes charge, ordering them to prepare your birthing room.
“Blankets, towels, rags, water- and don’t forget the water bladder!”
Liana insisted that having a bladder full of boiled water helped relieve the back pain for her when she was laboring with her sons. You’d try anything to relieve the pain, even for a moment.
It feels like it takes ages before you are in the room, and the servants rush around you in controlled chaos.
Until Geta enters the room.
The air shifts as he comes rushing to your side, having been occupied in a meeting with the Senators all day. It was the main reason you had grown bored. You were supposed to spend the day together; he promised you a stroll through the city, but the Senators said it was an emergency. And that was yesterday. His eyes are rimmed with red, and deep purple bags hang under his eyes. He looks exhausted, and if you weren't in so much pain at the moment, you would force his head against your chest and sing him to sleep, like you've done before.
“I promise I didn’t plan this,” you pant, taking his hand graciously as another contraction rolls through your womb, and a whimper tears past your lips. “I’m not upset about our day being interrupted.”
Geta laughs humorlessly, helping you to the small bed that had been brought in, allowing you to lie on your side. You curl into a ball as you struggle to keep your breathing steady. “Please, you saved me from a yelling match with Maris Imbrex.”
He tries to say it as a joke, but it misses the mark, his concern outweighing everything else.
“This is really it?” He’s asking Liana as she unties your dress, pulling it away from your body with his help so she can slip on a robe.
You thought you had started having contractions a few weeks ago, but Cepheus reassured you that this late in the pregnancy false labor is to be expected. It’s just your body getting tired of being stretched out and used. You will know when it’s time.
“It’s time,” you growl, squeezing his hand so hard as your body convulses.
“How long?”
“She’s been complaining about back pain all day, so I’m guessing it technically started early this morning.”
Their voices jump back and forth overhead, but you couldn't care less to follow what they’re saying.
Until a wamr pair of hands pull at your legs, and you flinch, rearing back to kick, only to discover that it is the midwife.
“My apologies, Empress, but I need to check and see how far you’re dilated,” she says, and you nod, unable to speak.
“Work with her breathing,” you hear.
“Don’t forget, screaming wastes your energy, growl and grit through the pain.”
Cold metal touches your lips as a goblet is brought forth for you to drink from. “Remember, women have been doing this since the dawn of time. So can you.”
The women fret and comfort you, their voices overlapping, but it is only Geta’s presence that you care to notice. He sits on a stool so he is level to your face, and he mutters sweet things to you, low enough that the words stay just between the two of you.
The world falls away, until it feels like it is only you and Geta. Nothing from before, and nothing yet of the future. Only you, him, and this moment. Between the contractions, your mind drifts in and out of consciousness as your fatigue consumes you, and it becomes hard to tell what’s a dream and what’s reality.
Thalia is there, rubbing your back, wiping the sweat from your brow with a wet rag as the women roll you to your back, as your entire body clenches around your middle.
The pain shifts to something worse, a horrid mix between pressure and fire, burning and crushing between your legs, and Liana harshly chides you, reminding you not to scream.
It is fucking hard not to.
They lift you up easily and guide you to a chair at the center of the room, which allows you to recline just enough that it takes the pressure off your back. They plant your feet into built in stirrups, and the midwife crouches below, gathering blankets down underneath.
Fear grips your heart and seizes your lungs, and you spiral into a blind panic as the pain rolls over you in waves, ebbing and flowing in such quick succession until it all becomes one massive spasm, and you're pretty fucking sure your pubic bone is breaking. What concerns you most, though, is that it feels like the baby is trying to leave your body through the wrong hole.
“Breathe, my love. Breathe,” Geta whispers against your ear, his arms around your shoulders as he holds you tightly from behind the chair, and you shake your head.
You’re painfully reminded of how this baby was placed inside of you, how he had uttered those same words when he stole your virginity.
It is funny how pain comes around in full circle.
“I can see the hair,” The midwife looks to Liana, who nods, massaging your thigh reassuringly.
“Listen to your body, Empress. Relax, catch your breath, and when you feel the contraction start, bear down with all your strength. Growl, groan, grit your teeth, do whatever you have to, but bear down.”
You nod numbly, gulping down a few breaths before the next wave assaults you. The pressure returns as your body struggles to push out a fucking boulder from your vagina, and you throw your head back. Your growls echo in the large chamber, like a wild animal, and you heave for breath in a frenzied craze.
“You’re doing so well, my love!” Geta chants, petting you, massaging you, offering every shred of comfort that he can muster as the women hush over you, ordering you to relax.
“It fucking hurts!” You roar through gritted teeth, and he has the audacity to laugh. You’d punch him, if only your hands weren’t occupied by Liana’s and Thalia’s.
“Empress, your baby is almost here, just one more push, one more-” the midwife chants, and you lose control as the pain returns.
You feel like your pelvis is breaking, like your skin is tearing. Blinding hot pain sears through you, and your scream morphs into a growl as you bear down, clenching your muscles, forcing the baby out in one visceral push.
The relief is almost instant. The pressure is gone, and your lungs can finally inflate fully for the first time in months.
There’s a beat of silence as a hush falls over the room, and everyone holds their breath.
And then you hear it.
That first cry, shrill and hoarse, as loud as a clap of thunder.
You sob uncontrollably, unable to stop yourself as the pain fades, and a new ache washes over you. You feel hot and cold and empty, consumed by a strange sense of relief and mourning as you look down at the bloody mess in the midwife’s hands.
She wraps the baby in towels, patting away the blood from their face until she can see the features clearly. She forces the baby's mouth shut and then clamps her own around his nose to suck out any remaining amniotic fluid. She spits on the floor, and then rises to her feet.
Liana pulls your robe away so the midwife can lay your baby on your chest, their skin unbelievably warm and sticky, covered in a strange waxy coating.
The umbilical cord tugs from between your legs, and you shift as she tells you that it isn’t quite over yet.
But all you can focus on is your child.
Your baby.
Their cries morph into soft whimpers, almost like a scared animal, and you run your hands over their body, so small and frail, curling into a ball as if they were still in your womb.
They’re so beautiful.
He is so beautiful.
Tears blur your vision, and you kiss his cheeks, his shoulder, and then his tiny little fingers. His hand curls instinctively around your fingers, and you melt.
“By the gods,” Geta lets out a choked sigh, and you look over to see that his face is wet with tears of his own. “He’s… I-”
He chokes on his words, unable to form a coherent thought as his hand cradles his baby’s head in reverent awe.
Then, he looks at you, and an unfamiliar smile consumes his face. His cheeks crinkle, his eyes sparkle, and all of a sudden, he looks like a boy. Not an emperor, not a man bearing the weight of the world on his shoulders, but a boy. Joyful and excited. The exhaustion melts away, the burden of the Senate disappears, and right now, in this moment, he is a father.
“My love,” you sigh, your voice hoarse. “You have a son.”
“A son,” he echoes.
“Did we ever pick a name?”
“I don’t think we did.”
“Do we have time to think? I’m tired.”
He laughs heartily, and you wince as the midwife massages your lower belly until you birth the placenta. She ties a thread around the umbilical cord and then severs it with a knife, checking the placenta for tears or missing pieces, before wiping you down with a warm sponge.
“You Sabine women were made for birthing babies,” the midwife mutters to herself, checking you carefully. “You didn’t even tear.”
When you are finally cleaned up, they help you stand, and you stumble on trembling legs back to the bed, where Geta forms a nest of blankets and pillows for you to rest on.
“Gather your strength; after you’ve rested, we will move you to your chambers.” Liana pets your forehead, and then, in a shocking move, she bends and kisses your forehead tenderly. Motherly. “You did so well, Empress. Thank you. Rome is blessed.”
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
Frank was a disgusting creature to all of Rome despite how loud they cheered for him. He caked his skin in blood and tore his hands through flesh without a second thought. He was like the very lions he was instructed to kill in his first days of being one of Athen's gladiators. He bared his teeth rage incarnate and spared not a single thought before ripping men's throats out.
However, to you, he was a novelty. You were taken from the moment you saw him enter the arena, sitting in the emperor's box beside your father, comfortable and perched like a finely plucked dove while Frank circled the dirt-caked arena like a vicious predator waiting to sink its teeth into any unsuspecting animal. Your chest warmed with an unfamiliar feeling that made you sure that you needed him.
…however you couldn’t bring up such a desire to your father, less he accelerate the time in which your to be wed. He had given you one year of freedom before being carted off to be a bride of a senator—you had no qualms before stepping into that arena, but leaving it you only had the desire for one person whom you hadn’t even spoken to.
But you weren’t a fool, you knew exactly what to say to be allowed to see them: “Father,” you’d say as you turnt to the man perched high in his emperor seat, “since your betting so much on that gladiator’s shoulders, may I visit him?”
Your father puffed out with pride at your display of loyalty to himself, spoken just loud enough for the senators and other nobility go hear and nod approvingly. He gave you a nod and sent you on your way with two gold coins pressed into your palm.
You bounded down to the market place on the first floor, bought the most delicious food and luxurious wine you could find, and raced to the stairs bellow the arena. You were suddenly greatful for your father flaunting you around in paraded prior to the games, as even thd guards in the dark chambers bellow the earth bowed their head and stepped aside.
“I’m here to see the champion,” you said, regarding the two men with nervous eyes (considering you could hear the pained grunts, shouting, and curses being spewed from the cages beyond the entrance). The two men directed you and watched you toddle further in like a dumb sheep into a wolves den.
You found Frank at the end of the hall, and you just stared. He sat on his cot without much other than a loincloth. His body was a statuesque figure of copper, scarred and beaten, but nonetheless beautiful. You lost all your words as you stood there, holding your gifts while you stared blankly at him...as if he was a god you were unsure you could worship.
“Um,” you managed softly as you stood in front of Frank’s enclosed barrack, trapped in steel and only allowed to train. He didn't look at you, so you stepped forward and pushed your gifts between the bars and set them on the floor. "Well wishes," you said.
"From who?" He grunted.
“From the emperor…” you answered hesitantly.
“You the emperor?” He scoffed sarcastically. “Who the hell are you?” He asked, turning to look at you with those dark, calculating eyes that aided in ripping the flesh from his enemies’ bones.
“Princess,” you answered.
“Ah…princess,” he hummed. “Let me tell you something, princess”—he stood up, towering over you as he approached the bars of his cage—“you take back your gifts and give em back to that daddy of yours that bought them.”
“I bought them—!” You protested as he tossed him back through the bars.
“With whose money?” He hummed, and you shut your mouth.
“And if I come back with gifts of my own money?”
“Don’t think princesses like you know how to make your own money,” he huffed, slinking back over to his cot and plopping down. He spoke without fear of the very real consequences you could enact on him for disregarding your rank…but that just made you even more taken with him.
Just a few weeks later, you found yourself face to face with the goliath of a man that was Frank. This time, there were no bars, no dim torch lights, just you, Frank, and the entirety of the noble class around you. It was a banquet to celebrate Frank's most recent victory that scored elites and everyone who betted for him a lot of money.
Of course, that didn't mean Frank was free to socialize. No, instead he was chained to the floor and left as a spectacle as the socalizing happened around him.
As for you, you were sat beside your father, sipping on wine as suitors attempted to capture your interest. You mimicked the action of paying attention, but in reality, your attention kept teetering over to Frank--stone faced and jaw set. After hours, the party began wrapping up and the guards grabbed Frank, unfastening him to drag him back to his cell under the city.
"Excuse me," you said softly, grabbing the wine skin you had kept beside you all evening, nodding to your father as you left. He paid you little mind. You scurried after the guards leading Frank away, following them out to the courtyard before making your presence known. “Pardon me,” you called out to the guards, who paused and visibly tensed as they saw you.
“Princess,” they dropped to a kneel before you dismissed them with a wave of your hand.
“No need for that, I need a moment alone with this gladiator to present some gifts from the emperor,” you lied easily, smiling politely as the guards fastened Frank’s chains to sizable stone you were sure he could move if he wished to. You watched the guards scurry behind the courtyard walls—giving you privacy to bestow the “emperor’s” gifts to the prized gladiator. You looked to Frank, taking in his hulking form before sitting down in the dirt path, setting the two cups in front of you. “Drink with me?”
“Whose wine is this?” He hummed, dropping gracelessly to the ground in front of you.
“If you mean whose money bought it, then mine. If you mean whose hand made it, a sweet woman from the marketplace.” You tipped the wine skin, filling his cup before moving to yours.
Frank grunted before grabbing the cup and downing the drink in nearly one gulp—the red liquid dripping down his chin as if he had never been taught manners…but perhaps he hadn’t, so you made no comment as you sipped on your drink. “More?”
“Up to you,” he huffed, his eyes finding great interest in the flowers. You just hummed and filled the cup once more.
“Do you enjoy being a gladiator?”
“No,” he said without hesitation. You were surprised for a moment—assuming the bloodshed was perfect for a man you had believed reveled in it. Your shock must’ve played on your face because Frank sat taut, jaw set and eyes narrowed. “You think I enjoy killing?”
“I never said—“
“Shut up,” he said and your lips clamped shut—despite the fact that you could get him executed for such disrespect. Your head hung, ashamed over your belief, as you slowly sipped in your drink. He finished his quickly in the silence, and you moved to refill his cup. “I wasn’t born here,” he grunted without prompt. You looked up at him as his cup filled with the red blood of the grapes. “I was born up north, lived in a village with my wife and children—before your people killed them and took me for entertainment.” Your mouth went dry and the blood pumping through your ears went cold. “My physique was the only reason they kept me alive—to train me to become an object of enjoyment and violence.”
You knew the question before it tumbled from his lips: “So, are you cut from the same cloth—why do you bring these gifts to me?”
You had no suitable answer for him as you left the garden, abandoning the half-full wineskin at his knees. His eyes, set with cold understanding of his situation and standing, haunted your shoulders as you walked back to join your father at the table and engage in festivities. You knew the answer, and you could've simply said it:
"I desire you--I find you facisnating."
And you would've been just like your father and the people who enslaved him and killed his village. You suddenly found yourself staring at the crimson reflection of yourself in your goblet, identifying the woman looking back as the most disgusting creature in all of Rome.
Ok oh my god I NEED more of this!!! I’m BEYOND obsessed with this AU!!!
Your dialogue is so fit for the genre/time, I felt so immersed in the story. I also appreciate how you didn’t make Frank fall for princess right away, that’s so true to his character.
Pelase please please tag me, if it’s no trouble, if/when you post more of this! It’s fantastic!!
anyone ready for a darker, touch her and die marcus acacius fic? 👀
“He won’t be able to ignore you now,” he’d said before lunging towards you like an animal.
A broad, rough hand had appeared between the veil of darkness and grabbed the man by the throat, dragging him to the shadows while his feet kicked and jerked.
And then ungodly screams coated the air.
The squelching sounds of someone being gutted alive would never leave your mind after that night. His agonizing yelps bled into the stilted silence for as long as you stood there. You hadn’t seen such murderous act, cloaked in the disguise of night, but the noises… the noises were enough for your imagination to go rampant.
And when the hooded silhouette emerged from the shadows, a trail of blood and torn organs trailing behind him, you could only stare at the red rivulets sliding down his fingers. How the blood of your assailant dripped down to the mud beneath his feet.
Drip. Red. Drip. Red. Drip. So much red.
plaidamoosette @plaidamoosette - Tumblr Blog | Tumlook